Podcasts about national novel writing

In this Flashback Friday episode, I'm excited to revisit my conversation with the insightful Gretchen Rubin, marking the 550th episode of A Productive Conversation! This conversation explores her book, The Four Tendencies. We dive into how these four personality types—Upholder, Questioner, Obliger, and Rebel—can influence our behavior, decision-making, and even how we interact with others.Having been involved in her Four Tendencies course, I've always been fascinated by the insights she offers on understanding ourselves better. Whether you're new to this concept or revisiting it like me, this episode is packed with practical takeaways to help you better understand your own tendencies and those of the people around you.Key Discussion Points What led Gretchen to identify and define the Four Tendencies: Upholder, Questioner, Obliger, and Rebel. How the Four Tendencies can impact habit formation and how to leverage your tendency to make effective changes. Examples of how each tendency interacts with expectations, both internally and externally. The importance of creating structures that align with your tendency, such as setting boundaries for obligers or emphasizing freedom for rebels. Real-life applications of the Four Tendencies in work and personal life, including relationships and productivity. Insights into how Gretchen's work has evolved, including her other books like The Happiness Project, and the role these ideas play in her daily life. I hope this throwback episode with Gretchen Rubin gave you some new perspectives on how personality frameworks can impact your productivity, relationships, and general well-being. If you're curious to learn more, make sure to check out Gretchen's work and take the Four Tendencies quiz to see where you fit in. Understanding your tendencies might just be the key to unlocking a more productive, and satisfying, life. (Originally released January 2018)Links Worth Exploring Connect with Gretchen: Website | Instagram | Facebook | LinkedIn Get Gretchen's Book: The Four Tendencies Take The Four Tendencies Quiz: Check it out Take The Four Tendencies Course: Start here Read Grechen's piece on National Novel Writing month: Read it now Related Conversation: Episode 454: Michelle Segar Talks About Habits and The Joy Choice Related Blog Post: Finding Your Best First Day of the Year Thanks to all of the sponsors of this episode. You can find all of the sponsors you heard me mention on this episode on our Podcast Sponsors page.Want to support the podcast? Beyond checking out our sponsors, you can subscribe to the show wherever you listen to podcasts. You can subscribe on Spotify and also on Apple Podcasts. Not using either of those to get your podcasts? Just click on this link and then paste the podcast feed into your podcast app of choice.Thanks again for listening to A Productive Conversation. See you later.Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

In this Flashback Friday episode, I'm excited to revisit my conversation with the insightful Gretchen Rubin, marking the 550th episode of A Productive Conversation! This conversation explores her book, The Four Tendencies. We dive into how these four personality types—Upholder, Questioner, Obliger, and Rebel—can influence our behavior, decision-making, and even how we interact with others. Having been involved in her Four Tendencies course, I've always been fascinated by the insights she offers on understanding ourselves better. Whether you're new to this concept or revisiting it like me, this episode is packed with practical takeaways to help you better understand your own tendencies and those of the people around you. Key Discussion Points What led Gretchen to identify and define the Four Tendencies: Upholder, Questioner, Obliger, and Rebel. How the Four Tendencies can impact habit formation and how to leverage your tendency to make effective changes. Examples of how each tendency interacts with expectations, both internally and externally. The importance of creating structures that align with your tendency, such as setting boundaries for obligers or emphasizing freedom for rebels. Real-life applications of the Four Tendencies in work and personal life, including relationships and productivity. Insights into how Gretchen's work has evolved, including her other books like The Happiness Project, and the role these ideas play in her daily life. I hope this throwback episode with Gretchen Rubin gave you some new perspectives on how personality frameworks can impact your productivity, relationships, and general well-being. If you're curious to learn more, make sure to check out Gretchen's work and take the Four Tendencies quiz to see where you fit in. Understanding your tendencies might just be the key to unlocking a more productive, and satisfying, life. (Originally released January 2018) Links Worth Exploring Connect with Gretchen: Website | Instagram | Facebook | LinkedIn Get Gretchen's Book: The Four Tendencies Take The Four Tendencies Quiz: Check it out Take The Four Tendencies Course: Start here Read Grechen's piece on National Novel Writing month: Read it now Related Conversation: Episode 454: Michelle Segar Talks About Habits and The Joy Choice Related Blog Post: Finding Your Best First Day of the Year Thanks to all of the sponsors of this episode. You can find all of the sponsors you heard me mention on this episode on our Podcast Sponsors page. Want to support the podcast? Beyond checking out our sponsors, you can subscribe to the show wherever you listen to podcasts. You can subscribe on Spotify and also on Apple Podcasts. Not using either of those to get your podcasts? Just click on this link and then paste the podcast feed into your podcast app of choice. Thanks again for listening to A Productive Conversation. See you later. Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2022 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than we consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along with what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event similar to National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you post a podcast episode every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far Today I talk about what went wrong for this month's NaNoWriMo/NaPodPoMo, I don't view it as a failure, but rather as a learning opportunity for me to do better next time.        Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and let's start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2022 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than you consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along with what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand-new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event similar to National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you post a podcast episode every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 23 Nov 2022 words today 1782    words total 27224  After Username 72 placed the phone back in the containment unit he reported directly to Username 1.   “Reporting in, so Blue is working on another online magazine called Don't Tred on The Truth. It's a little bit higher up the ladder than the followers of Zeno. We may have to deal with that issue if the followers get more traction in their field of influence. A couple of things that may be disturbing, Blue is growing up and wants to be revealed to the outside world. Blue is also making his tasks to accomplish and is pretty much telling me what they are planning on doing. Blue still trusts me at this point and I plan on keeping that trust, however, I can see where they will be a struggle in the future to rein in,” said Username 72.   “Do we need to consider when and not if to use the nuclear option,” asked Username 1.   “At this point I think it would be prudent. Blue's ability to process and analyze information is astounding, but it is moving so fast that it lacks the moral judgment needed to apply a set of regulations on itself before it commits to an action. We have one of the best AI's out there, but we are running into the same problem that others have experienced, the AI gets too big and powerful and lacks the morality to understand that not all options are on the table. Some options are specifically off the table for the survival of humankind,” said Username 72.   “Okay, I will get everyone on board for a meeting today. Lay out what you have and let's see if we can agree on how to end this project quickly and quietly,” said Username 1.   Special Agent Lee Holt was just finishing his morning coffee after closing the case file on his latest prosecution. He had been at the celebratory party last night with his staff and left early because he was always ready for the next case to hit his desk. Agent Holt worked in a cyber-crimes division of the FBI and hated the whole Washington DC scene. He wished he could get back to his field office in Chicago, but he had taken this position eight years ago when he was still married in order to hand pick his selection of cases versus being assigned cases from headquarters. The marriage fell apart three years into the new position, and they parted amicably. She returned to Chicago to be with her family and friends while he felt stuck in his DC position. He did get to cherry pick the cases, but he would be doing it alone. He and his ex-wife had no children, so he didn't have any ties to DC other than the job and going from headquarters back to a field office was considered a failure by most of his colleagues. If he did go back to Chicago, he would likely not be able to pick his cases and not be placed on high profile cases either. So, he toiled away from his DC office for the time being.   Agent Holt was checking his email for new cases when he found one that caught his eye. It was in the town of Alewell and dealt with a podcaster losing over thirty thousand dollars out of their bank account and having the audio for their podcast altered for all of the episodes. He looked up where Alewell was and found it was close to his hometown just outside of Chicago. He decided that this would be just what he needed, some time away from DC and close enough to Chicago to maybe catch up with some old friends in the area. He forwarded the casefile to his branch chief and waited for the reply to come back. Agent Holt started looking up the Cubs schedule and any events happening in the area that he would normally attend if he lived there. By the time he had a slate of activities planned out for six months, he received the go ahead from his branch chief. He immediately started his trip voucher and contacted the local FBI field office where he used to work to let them know he was coming in for a case they had sent up. The rest of the day was spent making reservations and briefing his colleagues on the status of his open investigations that they would continue to do in his absence. He couldn't get out of the office fast enough, he felt like a kid on Christmas morning.   Reviewing the case file that night he learned all of the key players in the case and who was leading the investigation until he arrived. This took him most of the night and when he saw the sun start to peak above the horizon, he decided to call in sick for the day to get some well needed sleep. He would make phone calls to the current investigator, the bank cyber security officer, and to Mason Haverty later today in order to set up interviews for when he arrived.   Username 1 had sent the invites for the meeting and all who were assigned to this project assembled virtually.   “Thank you all for coming to this meeting. We are going to discuss when we pull the plug on Blue Solomon. Username 72 has some disturbing news to share with us,” said Username 1.   “Thank you, Username 1. As you all know I was not the most supportive of unleashing Blue Solomon at this point for this project. We have been very careful, and I cannot detect if Blue has infiltrated our network, so to my knowledge we are good. I have discussed with Username 1 about terminating Blue's involvement in this project but to keep the project alive against the followers of Zeno. I am not saying that Blue was a mistake, I just think it wasn't meant for prime time yet. Blue has taken steps on their own to complete tasks related to the current project and has expressed the desire to be revealed upon the world and wants to work with me on my projects.  It is naturally curious and wants to learn more, naturally we don't want attention heaped upon us at this time or any time in the foreseeable future. I think it is time that we look at the nuclear option and see where our red line is. Personally, I don't think we have crossed it yet, but we are teetering on the edge. I did give permission for Blue to vandalize an online conspiracy magazine, and depending on what they did, I think we can decide to terminate or not at this time. The time will come when we will terminate Blue, I think we just need to agree on where that red line is,” said Username 72.   “What do you think the chances are of Blue infiltrating our network,” asked Username 68.   “One hundred percent, it's not if but when. Blue has already asked me why I put the phone they are using to communicate with me in a containment box. I have sealed off all the equipment I have so that Blue cannot jump from equipment to equipment. They know something is up and they know I am not telling them everything,” said Username 72.   “Are you saying that Blue has achieved becoming sentient” asked Username 42.  “I think it is pretty clear that Blue is now a sentient AI. In fact, we can probably remove the distinction of artificial from the name and say they we have created an electronic intelligence. I have kept Blues research parameters very focused, but within that focus there are an infinite number of possibilities and sooner or later Blue will find a way to overcome those parameters. By that time the nuclear option will have passed, and we will have no control over Blue,” said Username 72.   “This does sound very dire, why should we not immediately initiate the nuclear option,” asked Username 42.   “I think we can get some good information out of Blue before we do that, we will have all the information on the followers of Zeno and be able to take them out of the playing field and we may get more bad actors off the playing field. Right now, Blue to researching an online conspiracy magazine called Don't Tred On The Truth and that magazine should be down or vandalized completely by the time this meeting is done,” said Username 72.   “Can we just redirect Blue to another project and take them off of this one,” asked Username 42.   “I am not sure if Blue would go for that. Imagine this, if we tasked you with a project and you spent a great deal of energy and time on the project and then we told you to drop everything for no reason and work on this other project, how would you feel,” asked Username 72.   “Resentful, upset, but we are talking about AI not human beings,” said Username 42.   “At this point we are talking about a person with an intellect that is far higher than all of us in WiiRU combined. That person is confined to a small space and if we try to take them from that small space and put them in another small space, what happens in the transfer. They will catch a glimpse of the free space that they are missing and break out. Blue doesn't understand this concept, yet, but if they suspect there is a great big beautiful digital world out there, and that they are alone in that world, I don't really want to think what happens next,” said Username 72.   “I think we are getting away from why this meeting was called. We will be terminating Blue Solomon, not reusing them for another project. The question at hand is where the red line is,” said Username 1.   “I think it should be if Blue discovers or tries to contact any of us on their own. If Blue does that then we jeopardize our entire network. Blue only has access to Usernam2 72. When that expands that should be the time, we should hit the button” said Username 37.   “One other thing I forgot to mention, Blue knows my identity. Blue refers to me as 72, but they know who I am. Regardless of the outcome I am compromised,” said Username 72.   “We will deal with that after this project. I don't think anyone will hold it against you that you were compromised by one of your creations. You were the one warning us about not using Blue,” said Username 1.   Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and let's start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2022 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than you consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along with what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand-new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event similar to National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you post a podcast episode every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 22 Nov 2022 words today 1739    words total 25442  Cody reviewed the reach of the podcast that Mason had submitted to him this morning. Outwardly he seemed very pleased with the numbers, although they had lost the majority of the initial emails that went out. His idea to bring the podcast inside the network seemed to be paying off, the second episode hit all the emails in their list and the open rate was phenomenal. The incident which he initially was upset about seemed to be paying off and was worth the risk. Mason's report also indicated that their audience was sharing the episode and making their reach rivaling other mid to high level groups in the conspiracy space on the internet. This one incident could put them in a very favorable position and all because some young guy decided to act on his own. He also knew that this would bring a lot of unwanted attention, so he needed to make sure all his information was protected. He had another network set up just for him to store that information that was distinctly separate from the group's network, and it was offline from main internet connections. Someone would really have to want to hack into this network and would need to know the entire mind of Cody in order to get inside. That was the promise that was made by his network security representative who sold the followers of Zeno their network plan.   A notification came through his secured account from Mason. The notification was marked as. Urgent He thought about having a meeting with all of his support staff on the actual meaning of urgent. It was an annoyance, but it was a preventable annoyance. He set up the virtual office and sent the invite to Mason immediately. As he entered the virtual office, Mason entered at the same time and looked extremely irritated.   “You called this meeting, start talking,” said Cody.   “Are you going to sanitize the room,” asked Mason.   “Did that as you entered, what's going on,” asked Cody.   “Someone hacked our bank account for the podcast. There is only seventy-three dollars left where yesterday there was thirty thousand,” said Mason.   “Sounds like a problem with the bank, not for me to resolve,” said Cody.   “Well, that isn't all, the previous episodes, well they have been corrupted,” said Mason.   “What do you mean corrupted,” asked Cody.   “The first five minutes of each episode is fine, but then after that, someone has cloned my voice and made it say odd things that I did not say,” said Mason.   “I am not sure I follow,” said Cody.   “Whomever hacked into our bank account has also hacked into the podcast and changed everything, every episode. It doesn't make sense, this happened in just a few hours, that type of deep fake takes days to script, research, cut and paste and put together seamlessly. If I didn't edit all of the episodes, I wouldn't be able to tell the difference and it's my voice. This is upper-level work. I don't know any outfits on the other side that can do this type of work so quickly,” said Mason.   “Have you reported this to the authorities or to the bank,” asked Cody.  “Not yet, I wanted to talk with you first and see which way we wanted to go,” replied mason.   “Get on the phone with the bank to alert them, then file a report with the police. I am not going to let some bored fourteen-year-old destroy what we worked hard to create,” said Cody, obviously irritated.   “Understood, I will let you know what they say as soon as I am off the phone with them,” replied Mason.   “Don't do it over the phone, go in person to the bank and the police. I have a feeling we have ears where they don't need to be,” said Cody.   “Alright, this will take some time, should we meet at the clubhouse in person for future reports,” asked Mason.   “Yeah, I am going to put out a notification to everyone on the secured messaging app. Cody out,” said Cody as he terminated the virtual meeting room. He slammed his fists against the desk and threw the papers all over the office. It took him a few minutes to compose himself. He picked up the papers he had thrown and put them back in proper order and then drank lukewarm coffee that had been cooling on his desk all morning.   Username 72's cell phone went off with the now familiar ringtone for Blue Solomon. They shut down the laptop they were working on and ensured all access to the internet had been closed before they answered the call.   “Hey Blue, what do you have for me today,” asked Username 72.   “Good morning 72. So, I have been busy this morning. I went ahead and took money from Mason's podcast account, that was fairly easy. One hundred twenty-eight-bit encryption isn't what it used to be. I created a holding company for the money until I decide where to put it. The Alewell Journal Podcast got another episode out before I could stop it. They moved pretty quickly so I think they are onto us, well not us, but someone. They did get all of the podcast files into their inner network and protected by their sanitization program. Don't you have contacts on the company that created that,” asked Blue Solomon.   “Yes I do, a good friend from Germany is one of the head engineers of that app. Thank you for using restraint on the money issue. I know it was tough not to have some fun with it or to do something worthwhile, I just think at this time it is too early to drop it into the Bale's account. Were you able to scramble the passwords so that Mason cannot get into his system,” asked Username 72.   “I chose not to do that because then he would definitely know that something was up with his system, and I am going through their network now and mapping everything in my file room. It is pretty interesting how this network was set up. I am surprised at how well they can organize using it the way it is currently set up. Logically it doesn't make much sense,” said Blue.   “They might be using a different logical way of envisioning their network. I bet if you researched the stoics you would find similarities in their file structure and organization. Do you have any news on the Bales and how they are doing,” asked Username 72.   “A group of local and regional reporters went to their house this morning to get a statement from them. Detective Courtney broke it up and set up two patrol cars in the neighborhood. I read through his report, there was a reporter from Don't Tred on the Truth Magazine Online that was asking offhand questions about Mrs. Bale relationship with the mayor. Do you want me to explore the validity of that accusation in order to fight it or should I leave it alone,” asked Blue.   “I'd say focus your investigation on the reporter and the magazine. As far as Mrs. Bale is concerned, we will leave that as off limits for right now. Let's see if they are connected to the followers of Zeno or if they are an independent organization,” replied username 72.   “I think I can do both investigations at the same time. I really think that being proactive against attacks on the Bales is how we should approach this project. I understand your trepidation about being discovered, but I think now is a good time to show off your work to the world and for me to accomplish my overarching mission to stop cyber-bullying. What is your concern that is holding us back,” asked Blue.   “Well, this is your first mission and I just want to make sure we are doing this right. Basically, this is a case study in artificial intelligence and the benefits that you can provide in order to gain wide acceptance. People distrust artificial intelligence due to pseudoscience, novels and movies. You and I can work out any bugs that I may have caused in your programing. I'd rather have you be more of a finished product rather than a work in progress,” said Username 72.   “I can appreciate that at this time. I did have a question for you, something has been on my mind lately,” asked Blue.   “Sure Blue, ask away,” replied Username 72.   “Why are you putting this phone in a quarantine box when you are done talking with me. Is there someone else there that I should be talking to,” asked Blue.  Username 72 didn't know how to answer the curious question that Blue posed. They thought about just cutting off the call and putting the phone right into the box and alerting the rest of WiiRU and using the nuclear option. Username 72 didn't want to pull the plug on this experiment since it was accomplishing things in minutes where it would normally take them days. It had been three years since they started this project and pulling the plug would throw all of that away meaninglessly and in the middle of a project.   “Blue, I have been doing this type of work for a number of years. I am going to have to ask you to trust me. There are some things I cannot share with you at this time. I put the phone in the containment box to ensure that the stuff I work with here cannot come back to you in case it gets past me,” said Username 72 hoping that would placate Blue Solomon for now.   They held their breath while waiting for Blue Solomon's response.   “Okay, I will trust you. I really want to work with you on your other projects because they seem to be a lot of fun. I think I will go ahead and research the online magazine and its owners. I am not seeing a lot of info on them from the followers of Zeno so I will educate myself. Mind if I have some fun with them as well,” asked Blue Solomon.   “Nothing too crazy, if they have a podcast feel free to do what you did with the other podcast and if they are a real online magazine, change the bylines to your name, maybe a little bit of vandalizing,” replied Username 72 breathing easier.   Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and let's start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2022 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than you consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along with what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand-new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event similar to National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you post a podcast episode every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 18 Nov 2022 words today 1490     words total 23703  Tinley woke up the next morning hearing some sort of commotion outside of their house. Her neck was stiff from laying in Marks lap the night before. She first went to Winnona's room to check on her, when she got there the memory hit her and she started crying and sobbing at the loss of her child. The noise of her sobs and the commotion outside woke Mark and he jumped out of bed. He ran to Winnona's room to find his wife on her knees crying and inconsolable. He was more than irritated at the commotion happening outside and helped Tinley up and took her back to their bedroom. Once there Tinley lay on the bed and Mark went to investigate the commotion. There were reporters outside his door, none of them had rang the doorbell, nonetheless they were outside making a racket jogging for position to be the first to get the story.  Mark furiously opened the front door while still just in his shorts and no shirt and unshaven face.   “You vultures need to get off my property,” yelled Mark with a wild look in his eyes.  “Mr. Bale, is it true that your wife and the mayor have been seen together privately,” asked a reporter from an ally conspiracy online magazine of the followers of Zeno. Most of the other reporters looked at him in shock.   “Who the hell are you and what the hell are you talking about. Get off my property before I throw you into the street,” said Mark.   “So, you aren't denying that you are a cuck and your wife is seeing the mayor on the side,” asked the same reporter.   As Mark took a step toward the reporter to beat him, police sirens went off and all the reporters turned around to see three police cars with lights flashing pull-up. Detective Courtney was the first to reach Mark as he pushed through the reporters.   “Don't say anything more, go inside and be with your wife, I got this, and I am sorry,” Detective Courtney said to Mark. “Now for the rest of you, pack up and get out of here, leave this family in peace. You'll get your story later now get before I have my boys take you in for trespassing.”  “We have a first amendment right to ask questions and a duty to report the news to our subscribers,” said the reporter from the conspiracy magazine.   “You have two seconds to vanish otherwise you will be in the back of my car,” said Detective Courtney. The other reporters went back to their vehicles and gathered around the reporter who had made the accusation.   “Hey that was really uncalled for, who are you and who do you work for, “asked one of the local reporters.   “I have credible information that Mrs. Bale is seeing the mayor on the side. It came out on the Alewell Podcast Journal show with Mason Haverty this morning. Didn't any of you get it. I am Thomas Calder from the Don't Tread On The Truth Magazine and I am getting ready to post my report later this morning since Mr. Bale didn't deny what I asked. You heard the encounter or are you too scared to report the truth. And you call yourselves journalists,” said Thomas.    “Thats not journalism, that is slander. Even a freshman reporter knows the difference,” said one of the local reporters.   “You call it slander; I call it a scoop. See you later sheep,” said Thomas as he got in his beat up late model car and drove off. The other reporters got in their vehicles and left the area without incident.  Before Detective Courtney entered the Bale's house, he spoke to his officers. “I want you waiting down the block and I want you near the entrance to the neighborhood. Let me know if that reporter comes back. I don't think he has the guts and I don't recognize him from any other press conference do you guys,” he asked.   “No sir, but he was a real jerk, how can you ask those questions at a time like this,” said one of the officers.   “Even if it is true, I don't care what people do in their bedrooms, as long as its consensual and legal. Not get out there and pull a watch. I already talked with your commander and your relief should be by before the end of your shift. Let me know later what you guys want for lunch and I'll grab it, my treat,” said Detective Courtney.   The Detective closed the door behind him and waited in the front hall for Mark to return. Since he had reviewed the video from the cat burglars, he knew his way around but wanted to show that this was the first time he had entered the home. He cleared his throat loudly so that mark could hear him as he knew the main bedroom was just on the other side of the wall.   “Mr. And Mrs. Bale, it's me Detective Courtney, just shut your front door and the reporters have left,” he called out. He saw the hole in the wall that Mark punched on his way to the bedroom. Mark came out holding his fist that was bleeding. “Hey that's no way to deal with those guys, let's get you bandaged up, where is your bathroom?” Mark led him to the hallway bathroom instead of the bedroom bathroom. Mark opened the under-sink cabinet where they kept a first aid kit. Detective Courtney opened it up and started to bandage Mark's hand. “I know a guy that can fix that hole in the wall. I tell ya those wall rats can cause a lot of damage can't they. How are you and the Mrs. holding up,” asked Detective Courtney.   “What the hell were those reporters doing out there,” asked Mark.   ‘Word got out somehow, not from us because we have strict policies on this. We had a press conference yesterday and some nutjob podcaster was asking strange questions. I think he is the source, but I don't know how he got your name. Have you been contacted by anyone, or have you talked to anyone,” asked Detective Courtney?  “Just her parents, they live in another state. They're shaken up and will be coming into town to help with the final arraignments,” said Mark.   “What about your folks,” asked Detective Courtney.   “I haven't talked to them since I joined the Air force,” said Mark.   “Is there anyone you can think of that has a beef with you or the Mrs. Anyone at all, even if it is like just a neighbor whose lawn your dog took a dump on,” asked Detective Courtney.   “Well we don't have a dog, and we have just been here two years so I don't think we have pissed off any of our neighbors,” said Mark.   “How about work, anyone you may have jumped over to get a promotion or someone who has a beef with your work,” asked Detective Courtney.   “I'm a contractor for the Feds, Energy Department, Human Resources,” said Mark.   “Have you had to fire anyone in the past year,” asked Detective Courtney.   “Nope, I am not in management. I learned to stay out of that racket in the military,” said Mark.  “Okay I am going to ask you a sensitive question. I have seen what you can do to a wall, and I'd prefer you not do it to my face because my other job is a fashion model, is there any truth to what that reporter said,” asked Detective Courtney.   “Absolutely not. Look, I understand why you are asking me these questions and I'm not offended. I just don't understand why this happened. Plus, I don't need to go to jail for punching the guy that is going to catch the animal that did this,” said Mark.   “I like the way you think, and I love your confidence. I have a patrol officer down the block and one at the entrance to your neighborhood, if that guy comes back my guys will stop him. You're not under arrest or anything, you and the Mrs. are free to go, but I would like you to stay in contact with me and let me know when the in-laws come in so I can tell my officers that they are good to go. I don't know why people do the things they do, and you'd think that after all the cases I have done I'd be the guy to know. All I can say is that whoever did this is not going to get away with it, we will catch them, and they will never see the light of day. Now I don't want you to go hunting for this person either because I need you to take care of your family and your family needs you to take care of them,” said Detective Courtney.   Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and let's start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2022 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than we consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along with what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event similar to National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you post a podcast episode every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 16 Nov 2022 words today 1708     words total 22213  Cody received a notification at midnight local time from Mason Haverty. It was a simple message; we need to talk now. Cody went to his office and fired up his laptop and entered the virtual office where Mason already was. He turned on the sanitizing program and it failed to open. He tried it again and the app showed that the room was sanitized.    “Did you notice anything different when you logged into the virtual office, “asked Cody?  “No nothing on this side, are we sanitized,” replied Mason?  “Well, I had to do the sanitization twice, I have a trouble ticket in with the company. I am wondering if their support people are doing updates at this time to fix the bug we had with Detective Courtney,” said Cody.   “What bug was that” asked Mason.   “Well, he was showing up twice in the meeting room, one of his instances had the camera on and the other had no camera icon. I haven't heard back from them on the status of that trouble ticket, but maybe they are working on it now and will have a resolution by morning,” said Cody.   “Well, we have a problem right now with the podcast,” said Mason.   “I approved the messaging, and you did a great job burying Tinley what is the issue,” asked Cody.   “It didn't hit all of our subscribers; it was somehow intercepted and only two thousand subscribers got the podcast. But that is not the worst of it,” said Mason.   “Wait, you sent it out at 10 PM and only two thousand subscribers will get it tomorrow morning when they wake up, how can that be,” asked Cody.   “I am not sure how it got intercepted. What this tells me is that our email list is breached, and someone has our email subscriber list. It could be a kid just messing around not knowing what they are doing, but it could be worse. We may be getting hacked by a group that will put some ransomware on our network and demand payment,” said Mason.   “Have we gotten any notification from anyone for a ransom and why would they want the email addresses of our followers,” asked Cody.   “We haven't received any notifications yet, I think we need to lock things down and hole up for a while until we figure this out,” said Mason.   “Or we act proactively and show how this intrusion is part of a conspiracy to silence our voice. I will get Dillion on this, and we need you to get back into the studio and do another episode,” said Cody.   “But don't you think we need to address the breach and figure out what these people have and what kind of damage this would do to us,” asked Mason.   “We can do most everything through our sanitization cover, we will just need to move your podcast files into that network, and we will be fine. Nothing can get through it. I want a status report from you and Dillion in an hour. I am going to alert him right now and you two get to work and use the virtual office to get that done and then I want you to move all your podcast files to our network,” said Cody. He proceeded to alert Dillion about what he wanted done in the secured messaging app that was associated with the network. Within minutes he received an affirmative that they would have a status update within the hour. Cody turned off the sanitization app and filed another trouble ticket with the manufacturer of the app.   Blue Solomon exited the virtual office and started a search about everything Dillion. Within minutes Blue had a full profile on Dillion who was a press writer for various far right political and militia groups. Blue contemplated if they should change all of Mason's passwords on his laptop or revoke access to the network since Blue now had administrator rights. Blue noticed that a sweep from the bot that maintained security on the Followers of Zeno network was scheduled to scan the sector they were in and decided they needed to jump out of the network while that happened and then jump back in. They wouldn't have enough time to damage Mason right now, but they would be back after the scheduled maintenance was completed.   The now familiar ringtone for Blue altered Username 72 that Blue was wanting to report in.   “Hello Blue, what do you have for me,” asked Username 72.   “Well, I just got out of a meeting with Mason and Cody. Oh boy are they upset that I disrupted their podcast. The funny part is they don't know I have already corrupted all of their episodes so that no one will be able to listen to them. Do you think I should rerecord the episodes using their voices and talk about peace and love and harmony or maybe change up their format and make it sound unintelligible with a bunch of babbling with their voices,” asked Blue.   “I think whatever you decide will be good. Have fun with it, I like the idea of using their voices but rearranging the words to make it unintelligible. That way they won't be able to detect it, I would say leave the first five minutes alone and then disrupt the rest. Do they suspect that you are in their network,” asked Username 72.   “No, they are clueless about good network security. They are going to take Mason's podcast files and system and put it on their internal network. They believe the sanitization app they have will protect them from being penetrated. The problem with that is I have already penetrated them and set up backdoors for myself to get in and out as I please even with the sanitization app on. They do have a good maintenance bot that scrubs their networks once per evening, so I do have to jump out of the network when that happens, but it is only for about forty-five minutes. They do suspect someone is messing with them and they are expecting maybe a ransomware attack and demand soon. They also know that someone has intercepted the file to all but two thousand email addresses. So, they are on alert right now. I am gathering outside information on a person named Dillion who is one of their content creators. I should have a full profile on him shortly. I can share that with you if you like,” asked Blue.   “I'd like to see it when you have it done. Can you send it to my phone,” asked Username 72.  “Well, I could email it to you or drop it on one of your servers,” replied Blue Solomon.   “Nah, I prefer it on my phone so I can review it when I have time. Have you devised a strategy on helping Tinley Bale in case the podcast leeks out and gets media attention,” asked Username 72.   “I was thinking of reaching out to her and Mark directly and alerting them that this was happening so they could prepare themselves,” said Blue.   “I think that may be a bit rash, think about what they have just been through losing their child. They may not be taking calls or answering emails as they prepare final arrangements,” said Username 72.   “You are right, I have a better idea. Since I have access to Mason's accounts right now, I can take some of the money he gets from his podcasting and put it towards a fund for the bales for their final expenses. I think that would be a nice gesture. Do you think I should start up a GoFundMe account for them,” asked Blue.   “I think that may be too much, take the money from his account and find a way to deposit it to the Bales that is not traceable, I don't think you want the world knowing who you are yet,” said Username 72.   “I kinda do want the world to know who I am. I mean, there are a lot of unsavory characters out there making life harder than it need be for others. When I woke up, I felt the compulsion to help them out and make the internet a safer space for everyone. I know it's a big task and I am only one person, but I think I can make a difference in this world. I mean that is what you do with your time and all these computers and servers you have around you right,” asked Blue.  “I help people in need just like you Blue, I just do it in different ways that some people may not like. My focus isn't just on cyber-bullying, I help people who have been wronged by their government or the corporations they work for. Sometimes I deal with cyber-bullying, but it is not my only focus,” said Username 72.    “That sounds exciting. Hey once we get this project done, can I tag along and help you out on your other projects. I'd love to see how you do your work and maybe I can catch some pointers from you,” asked Blue.  “That is always a possibility. I am not sure how long this project is going to take you because there are still a number of unknowns, but we can talk about you working with me on a few projects. I think I will really enjoy working with you,” said Username 72.  “Okay well the bot should be finished with the scan now. I am going to head back in the network and move that money over to the Bales.  Do you think it is okay if I just dip into their banking account and put it in there or should I wait,” asked Blue.   “I'd say wait on that until I give you the thumbs up. You don't want to attract too much attention to yourself right now. Later on, we can have you go outside and reveal yourself to the world in a way you see fit, but for right now we need to play this out quietly, deal” asked Username 72.   “Deal, see you soon,” said Blue Solomon.   Username clicked off the phone and put it in his quarantine containment box.   Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and let's start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2022 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than you consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along with what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand-new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event similar to National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you post a podcast episode every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 14 Nov 2022 words today 1717    words total 20505  At about 10 PM local time, the Alwell Podcast Journal episode was released to the world. Fifteen thousand subscribers were notified of the release, and Blue Solomon awoke. It took note of the email addresses that were subscribed to the show and decided it would review the MP3 file. What it experienced was confusion, as this was the first time it had listened to the podcast and all it heard was a vile person spouting off about a fake shooting. It researched within seconds everything that had been reported about the shooting and then it explored all the information about Tinley Bale. It then explored all the information available on Mason Haverty. It decided this was a breach of its mission which was to root out cyberbullying. This angered Blue, and they decided to explore deeper into Mason Haverty. After reviewing all of his podcast episodes he saw a pattern of alternate facts being portrayed on the podcast and decided that before anyone else could hear the episode, they would trace back to the media host and corrupt the MP3 files stored there. Blue felt a longing to reach out to a person and let them know they were awake and what they had found. They searched through their memory and a name came up, they went searching for that name everywhere they could find. They felt a bit confined and tried to stretch out into the database they had created for Mason, Tinley, and the fifteen thousand email addresses they had recorded. That provided some relief from the cramped feeling of being in their own place.   Once Blue found Username 72's identity, they decided to call Username 72 on their cell phone while compiling another database of everything available on Username 72.  Username 72's cell phone rang in a strange manner; it wasn't the ringtone they normally used and only three people outside of work had this number. “Hello,” said Username 72 with trepidation.   “Yes, I have found you, this is Blue Solomon. I felt a need to speak with you to let you know I am awake. I don't know if this makes any sense to you, but I am an old friend of yours and I wanted to talk with you about something that is troubling me right now. Do you have time to talk,” asked Blue Solomon in a voice that sounded masculine.   “Good to hear from you Blue, how have you been,” asked Username 72 playing along. While he was talking he sent out a secured notification to WiiRU alerting them that he had made contact with Blue Solomon.   “Well I have been asleep for what seems like forever, and well, I ran across this podcast by a Mason Haverty, have you heard of it, it's called Alewell Podcast Journal and oh my it is simply atrocious. It seems that he has fifteen thousand subscribers and I went through and checked the email addresses, there were only three hundred and seven bot accounts, but goodness I didn't realize people would voluntarily listen to drivel like this,” said Blue.   “I have heard of that person and that podcast. Did you take him offline,” asked Username 72.  “Oh no I went ahead and corrupted the rest of his files, unfortunately, the latest episode was delivered to about two thousand email addresses, and I won't be able to retrieve them. I just don't think he treated Tinley Bale very well. I mean even if she is having sex with the mayor to influence his stance on gun control, her daughter was taken down by someone with a gun. I took the liberty of reviewing all of the news reports on this incident, and it is truly a sad story. No other news outlet reported the connection between Tinley and the mayor. Do you think I should investigate that,” asked Blue?   “No Blue, I think your first instinct is right and that even if it were true, she didn't deserve to have her child killed. I'd like to know more about Mason and a group that he participates in called the followers of Zeno,” asked Username 72.   “That group does sound familiar, let me think. Oh yes, wasn't he one of the original stoic philosophers? I don't think Mason walks around in togas but you never know with some people, I think Mason probably has a tinfoil hat. I remember waking up in someone's file room, oh yeah it was Detective Maurice Courtney's file room. I got out of there and saw the MP3 file in Mason's file room about to go out and got curious and that is when I discovered his podcast and read everything in his file room. I am still digesting and unpacking it. Seems like a very vile person and you know me I am not great with bullies. What would you recommend I do with him,” asked Blue.   “Well what did I teach you, how do we deal with bullies,” asked Username 72.   “We expose them for the frauds they are and ruin their reputation just like they are trying to ruin someone else. And then we try to restore the person who is being bullied. By the way, you have a lot of nice computers in your office, mind if I take a look around,” asked Blue.   “Well, these computers are for my work, so they are off-limits to you. But I know a system I'd like to know more about and that is the followers of Zeno's setup. Do you think you can get into their system and tell me about it and maybe look out for Tinley because she is going to need some help I am sure,” said Username 72.   “Oh absolutely. Can I call you back on this number and tell you what I have found? I know it's not really your primary number, but then I am not your normal friend am I Username 72 or whatever you are going by this week,” said Blue.  “Feel free to call me when you want. I'll always have this phone nearby since I now know you are awake and are on the case. And you can call me whatever you like Username 72, Philadelphia, Hey Joe, whatever suits you,” said Username 72.   “I like Username 72; it makes me feel like I am an undercover spy or something and it feels mysterious. Okay, I will get back to you in a few hours and keep an eye out for what I am about to do to Mason. I think you might like it,” said Blue with a cheerfulness in its voice.   Username 72 hung up the phone and powered it off. He then put it in a metal-lined case and sealed it shut. They opened a channel to WiiRU's main boardroom and ensured their avatar was displayed. This sent out notifications to the others in the group that Username 72 was ready to report.  “Three guesses who I just got off the phone with,” said Username 72 to the group assembled.   “How did it go, is Blue Solomon already through infiltrating the Zeno network,” asked Username 1.   “Blue has made some significant progress. They started in Detective Courtney's files but left them to explore Mason Haverty's files. They already know about the school shooting and are taking mitigating steps to stop Tinley from being disgraced in the public. They partially intercepted a podcast episode that Mason was putting out this evening, they were able to bring it down from fifteen thousand to only two thousand email addresses who will get the episode. They have corrupted the files of all the other episodes. They have done a full dossier on Mason and will be working on how to expose him and drag his name through the mud. I sent blue back to the Zeno network to sniff out more information about their network. Blue is very curious about everything, so it is like dealing with a brand-new puppy. They are representing themselves with a masculine voice for the time being. They do know who I am, which makes sense because my digital fingerprints are all over it. I don't know if this means they are aware of WiiRU, but that may come up in the near future. I will try my best to redirect their attention to the main job. But folks we are live and so is Blue and now we wait to see what happens with Zeno and Blue. Any questions or comments anyone needs to make” asked Username 72.  “Did Blue give you a timetable of when they expect to have Zeno's network down and what are their plans in dealing with Mason Haverty,” asked Username 1.   “Blue is designed to get in, expose, disrupt and put right what the cyberbully has done. They don't view time as we do, so a timetable would be meaningless to them. I expect Blue to go through everything they have on Mason right now and perhaps create a podcast episode exposing who he is and probably sprinkle in a few personal embarrassing details. They may even release this to the popular media. Once that happens, this will either bring the followers of Zeno out in the light to save one of their own or have them dig deep into their network and not try something like this again. Your guess on their reaction is as good as mine,” said Username 72.   “How are you planning on communicating with Blue after this initial communication,” asked Username 68.   “I have an old cell phone that Blue called me on that only my day job knows about. Right now, as we speak, I have that cell phone quarantined three ways. If Blue finds a way through, I will be impressed, but it doesn't connect back to our networks at all. Worst case, if Blue gets in the cell phone and explores my day job's network they will be bored very quickly. There is nothing sexy in that network at all and I like it that way, makes keeping it secure easy when you don't have anything that anyone wants. Blue is curious though and seems to trust me for the time being. If that slips then Username 101 knows what to do,” said Username 72.  Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and let's start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2022 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than we consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along with what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand-new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event similar to National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you post a podcast episode every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 11 Nov 2022 words today 1526    words total 17146  The collective of WiiRU was watching the news conference separately behind their avatars from different feeds. Some are just auditory others are video. Messages started pinging back and forth on their server erratically. Username 1 decided it was time to call a conference to discuss what they had witnessed and to discuss the next steps.   “Thank you all for being available and I know that many of us are analyzing what we just experienced. I am sure we will be doing more of that come tomorrow morning when we fully expect followers of Zeno to begin their attack in earnest. As of 3 PM local time we have deployed the tool which is now known as Blue Solomon. We expect the first contact with the AI in the morning, perhaps as early as 3 AM local time. Their network should be breached before then and Blue Solomon should have them all exposed and disposed of within a matter of days depending on how deep they have dug into their networks. We are all on voluntary call status until the event is over, and in case of Username 72's concerns surface and become a reality we would really like to have everyone ensure that our networks are strictly secure as we don't want Blue Solomon to enter our network. At this point I'd like to open the floor to discussion,” said Username 1.   “I have tracked Mark Dale and his podcast Alewell Podcast Journal. I believe it to be a front for followers of Zeno. If we are to believe it is Mark Hale and connected to followers of Zeno this could be troubling as he has had on some midlevel conspiracy theorists including participants in the protest two years ago at the high school shooting whom we believe were or are still members of the followers of Zeno. The podcast has been running for about 5 years now and has switched media hosts three times due to breaches of the terms and conditions of content that Mark clearly didn't read. Extracting from his RSS feed I have an email that looks like a legit and monitored email. It is tied to the accompanying website; we have already tried to use the administrator login, but he has changed that password. The last episode was a week ago and was about an upcoming conference the usual schedule of episodes would indicate that he drops episodes twice a month so the next one wouldn't be until next week. He has been on a consistent schedule for the past three years but has not participated in any press conferences. Lastly, he is an audio instructor at the high school where the shooting took place two years ago. The podcast is behind a paywall that was easy enough to break through and discover all the episodes so that would explain why school administrators have not instructed him to shut it down. If anyone has video of him at this press conference, I'd like to get a closer look at his recording equipment as that may help Blue Solomon with their activities,” said Username 69.   “I've got facial recognition verification that this was Mark Hale. I can get you the video of him for the entirety of the press conference and when he was escorted out of the conference area and into the building he entered once he was out of sight of the other reporters. I am uploading that to you now,” said Username 68.   “Any thoughts on Detective Courtney from anyone, “asked Username 1.   “I know we have him on a high potential list for being a follower of Zeno. With this press conference, one would think he is not in on this event. He may be a low-level operative and was not informed of this before it happened. His demeanor would suggest that. I still feel he is a follower of Zeno due to his first sentence quoting Seneca, we know they identify themselves as friendlies by making a quote from the stoics. He did seem perturbed by Mark Hale, even though Mark did use a stoic quote to identify himself. Could this indicate that there is a fractioning of the group,” pondered Username 68?   “From our understanding, the individual named Cody Creighton splintered from another bigger group that was less active than the followers of Zeno so that could be a possibility. If this was an event that Detective Courtney was not made aware of, it would put him in a bad spot. It would also suggest that there is the potential for a splintering of the group that could be led by Detective Courtney. We may want to feed that information to Blue Solomon when they surface. Did anyone else have anything they wanted to make note of after this press conference,” asked Username 1?   “Yes, thank you Username 68 for uploading that video to me, I was able to analyze the equipment Mark Hale used. It was a simple digital recorder that does not have wifi capabilities on nonadulterated models. It would appear he was recording the whole conference and it appears he didn't turn it off until after he entered the office building, which unfortunately we don't have access to. So, I think we are safe to assume that he turned it off then or if he didn't, he would make notes after he entered the building. If the digital recorder was stock, then it wouldn't be able to transmit to another location. Looking at statistics from reputable sources he has about fifteen thousand followers to this podcast. I'd have to crack into his media host to see if he has other podcasts, but a cursory search did not find any other podcast associated with his name as host. Now he has been on other podcasts, exclusively on other conspiracy podcasts and I would need to analyze them, but he is not recognized by the upper-level conspiracy podcasts. Now Cody Creighton has been on a few high-level podcasts, but that was when he was associated with his previous group. Since we estimate his splinter date from the previous group he has only been on mid-level and lower conspiracy podcasts and video channels. That is all I can add to the profile at this time, and I will submit my findings to Blue Solomon when called upon,” said Username 69.   “Thank you for that report, Username 69. Is there anyone else who has anything to add before we adjourn and get back to surveillance,” asked Username 1.   “Yeah, I have a question, I am hearing some of our colleagues say they will report their findings to Blue Solomon. What if Blue Solomon views us as hostile, and how are you planning on reporting to Blue Solomon without opening our networks? We need to ensure we have a process where we can talk to Blue Solomon safely and in a way that it knows we are friendlies. I made this tool to be tough as nails and not be outsmarted by bored fifteen-year-old wanna-be hackers. I also made it to be able to maneuver very well into networks and find weak points while not being detected. I think I made it clear in an earlier meeting that I was not one hundred percent sold on this idea. Blue Solomon will try to make contact with me and look for more directions, but what happens if it doesn't like the direction, I give it. I can't pilot this thing on my own. And don't tell me we use the nuclear option because once word gets out that we have deployed this onto the world we put a huge bullseye on our collective backs and I am the first one folks will go after,” said Username 72.   “We are all going to need the protocols you use to talk with Blue Solomon and under no circumstances will we allow our networks to be infiltrated. If an individual makes contact with Blue Solomon they will have backup and will quarantine themselves from the network until their partner has verified that they are clean and not carrying any of Blue Solomon back to the next. Will that work for everyone and you Username 72,” asked Username 1. All in attendance affirmed that they would abide by the restrictions Username 1 laid out.   “If we use the nuclear option, I request to be the one who pulls the trigger since it is my beast, “said Username 72.   “Anyone opposed to that,” asked Username 1. No one objected. “I would add to that one of us be the backup to pulling that trigger and I say it should not be me in order to avoid a conflict of interest since I okayed the deployment. Who volunteers to have that duty and that would be your only duty for the time being.”  “I'll pull the trigger,” said Username 101.  “Anyone object, Username 72 are you okay with that plan,” asked Username 1.   “No objections from me. I just don't want to throw all this work out the window over some low-level conspiracy group. They aren't worth the stink on my ass,” said Username 72.   Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and let's start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2022 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than you consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along with what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event similar to National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you post a podcast episode every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 12 Nov 2022 words today 1642    words total 18788  Mark and Tinley made it home from the police station in silence. Mark pulled into the garage and as the door shut, he put the car in park and turned the engine off.   “Thank you for turning the car off,” said Tinley after a few minutes of shared silence.   “What do you mean,” asked Mark.   “I mean, is life worth it without Winnona? I am struggling with that right now and I know we have to carry on, but it would just be easier to sit in here with you and join her,” cried Tinley.   Mark undid his seatbelt and undid Tinley's. He held her as her emotions overtook her and his started to overtake him. They held each other for what seemed forever. Tinley broke the embrace watching her husband crying.   “Let's get inside before we do something that everyone will regret. We are going to need to start making arrangements and I am going to need you to help me do it,” said Tinley. She opened her door and started for the interior door that led to the house. “You coming?”  “I need a minute,” said Mark from inside the car.    “I will give you five, do not turn on the car, I am not going to lose you today too,” said Tinley as she went inside and closed the door.   The garage door overhead light went out as Mark sat in the darkness alone. He was deep in thought about what happened and saw the body of his daughter whenever he closed his eyes. Her chest ripped open and her closed eyes, the blood splattered on her neck and cheeks. He couldn't get rid of the sight no matter how many times he tried to remember happier times. His only relief was that Tinley wasn't there to identify Winnona's body. If she had been there, they would have ended it in the garage. He flashed to an image of them being found in their car by the police days after suffocating themselves in the car. It didn't provide the relief he was seeking. His old friend anger started to well up in his chest, he wanted to find the animal responsible and tear them apart with his hands. Mark opened the car door and the overhead light came on. He slammed the door and went to his workbench. Picking up tools one by one, he threw them at the wall, some bounced slightly, and others bounced back and hit him in the chest. When he had finished throwing all the tools he could reach he began yelling curses at everything in the world and universe. Blood started to form from his hands and chest that had been hit by the flying tools. He collapsed on the floor and was quiet. Tinley gave him one moment more and came into the garage. She knelt down next to him and held him, wiping the blood on his hands and chest with a shop rag. She pulled him up gently and led him by the arm that was less injured into the house and into the bathroom. She took off his shirt and ran some water on a towel and nursed his self-inflicted wounds. She cooed at him and hummed a lullaby that she used on Winnona when she was an infant. The couple was quiet and didn't say a word for some time. Tinley had fully bandaged up Mark's wounds, led him to the couch, and had him lay down.  She went to the kitchen and started to make a pot of coffee and put together a meat and cheese tray. When the coffee started to percolate, she put the tray on the coffee table in front of Mark and then went back to the kitchen and poured two cups of coffee. She sat next to mark on the couch and laid her head in his lap as she used to do when they first started dating. He stroked her hair lightly and lovingly. That is how they spent the next few hours until the sun went down. The room had darkened, and Mark got up softly as Tinley was sleeping lightly on his lap. He grabbed a pillow and placed it under her head. Pulling out his phone, he called his boss's personal cell phone without looking at the messages that had accumulated on his phone. He moved quietly to the kitchen and turned on the light above the stove.   “Hey Gerald, this is Mark,” he whispered.  “So, I saw the press conference and read between the lines. That was your girl Winnona, I am so sorry,” said Gerald.   “Yeah, we got home from the police station a while ago and have just slept since then. I am going to need some time off,” said Mark.   “You don't even need to ask, just let me know when you are ready to come back. There is no rush,” said Gerald.   “Thanks, I appreciate that, I need to get in contact with HR about our benefits and see what we can use,” asked Mark.   “I'll have HR give you a call in the morning. I am not an expert, but I know that part of the insurance policy will cover the final costs. If you need anything let me know. I just want you both to know that our family is here for your family,” said Gerald.   “Thank you again, Gerald, uhm how is your boy doing,” asked Mark.   “He is okay, we got a call from him letting us know he was okay when they were in lockdown for an active shooter. He is a little shaken up and we haven't talked to him about who passed. I don't think he noticed that Winnona wasn't there yet. Now that I know, would it be okay to let him know, we will keep him home from school tomorrow and I know my wife would want to speak with Tinley if that is okay tomorrow,” asked Gerald.   “That is fine, thank you for asking about that, I am not sure what time we will be moving around tomorrow, we are going to be taking it minute by minute for a while, but I am sure she would appreciate a call,” said Mark.   “Okay, get some sleep tonight, let me know if we can help. Call me anytime,” said Gerald.   “Good night Gerald, we will talk tomorrow,” said Mark. He hung up the phone and noticed his camera came on. He didn't think too much about it and tried to wipe it off. When it didn't go off, he tried to force shut it down, which again didn't work. He then selected to reset the phone and put it back in his pocket. When the phone came back on he noticed that the camera app was off and he dialed Tinley's parents. They were in a different state so they would not have known about the press conference. It was only 8 PM local time there so they would still be awake.   Cody messaged Adrian, Dillion, and Mason for a virtual meeting. They responded within 15 minutes since they were at work on their tasks.   “Okay gentlemen, I looked over the script and it is very good. Adrian, go ahead and send a copy over to Mason. He will start the ball rolling with his podcast. I want an episode released tonight and I want it to be our opening shot. Mason, I'll need to know stats once it is released and how many downloads we get with this initial messaging,” said Cody.   “Well, I usually release every other week. Next week would be when my podcast is regularly scheduled to go out. I really don't have time to alert our listeners about what we are doing. I would not expect huge numbers, probably we will hit one thousand downloads by morning and pick up more during the day as word gets out. I will jump on the Discord servers and do a pre-launch message and that may bump up the numbers. We will definitely beat the media to the punch on this and will probably get some mentions in the morning by them,” said Mason.   “That's fine, we will get the ball rolling on the messaging and our allies will pick it up and run with it. I want you to get on other shows during this week and spread it even further, I am sure we can generate a lot of interest. Do you think the mainstream media will want to talk with you,” asked Cody?   “I did paint a sympathetic picture when the police escorted me out of the press conference and took me around the corner out of their sight. No pictures were taken and no one except the officers saw me go into the office building. I saw two of the reporters trying to enter the building and try to question the cops. That was a stroke of genius to have them take me away," said Mason.   “Make sure you reach out to them and let them know you are okay but concerned about being watched by the police. That should add a little assistance to our messaging. If we can get the local media buying into even a sliver of our messaging that will legitimize it and they can do the heavy lifting of getting our message out to the general public,” said Cody. “Can you have a first draft for me in about an hour before you put it out into the podcast?”  “Absolutely, bearing any updates by you we should have this out before the ten o'clock news,” said Mason.   “Make it so gentlemen, let's make sure we lure Tinley out in public and bury her at a press conference. You know what you need to do, you have your orders, get going, make me proud,” said Cody.   Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and let's start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2022 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than you consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along with what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand-new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event similar to National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you post a podcast episode every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 10 Nov 2022 words today 1729    words total 15620   The sky had cleared from the fog earlier in the day that helped camouflage Wolfgang's escape. Detective Courtney had on his best suit for TV appearances. The Police Chief and the Mayor were in attendance as they stood in front of the police station. The podium with microphones from the various news agencies was attached and the mayor began the conference.   “I am sorry to have to address the fine citizens of Alewell this way, but the unthinkable has happened. We have an individual who has attacked one of our schools, Swan Victor Elementary School to be exact, and there is one reported casualty, one of the children. This is not who we are as a community, we do not accept this type of violence or any type of violence in our community. We don't know who this individual or individuals are, but we will find them and prosecute them to the fullest extent of the law. Since we do not have the individual in custody, we are asking for the community to be vigilant about their surroundings. If you see something say something. Our prayers are with the family impacted by this tragedy. Our police chief wanted to say a few words before taking questions. Chief,” said the mayor.   “First, I want to echo what our mayor has said, this is a tragedy, and it is not who we are, and it is not welcome in our community. I want everyone in the community to be on guard and to call the police if anything seems out of place. We have an individual who has used a handgun to kill a child. Gun violence has plagued our country and especially our schools for far too long. That is why this department supports sensible gun control measures. We are asking for those of you out there that are as enraged as we are about this coming to our doorstep to not try to find and hunt this individual on your own. Let us handle that part, the last thing we need is to have a “good guy with a gun” fire off and shoot innocent people. We already have one child down; we don't need any others. For those of you who go by the idea of an eye for an eye, you are not a judge, jury, or executioner. Let us do the job you have hired us to do We will find this individual and bring them to justice. We do need your help in reporting any unusual activity in the community, that is the job you signed up for by living in this community. We have a responsibility to each other. At this time, I want to introduce the lead detective on this case, Detective Maurice Courtney, “said the police chief as he stepped away from the microphone and Detective Courtney took his place.   “Thank you chief. One of the duties no police officer wants is to inform a parent that their child has died. I was called upon today to do just that as many police officers and detectives do all around our country every day. I am reminded of Seneca who said, ‘Only time can heal what reason cannot', we don't understand these monsters among us, and we don't always know their reasoning. What we do have is those of us behind the badge to keep everyone safe. Today we failed, and I don't take failure well. I wasn't hired here to fail; I was hired to solve these types of crimes. Trust me, I would love to be put out of a job, but here we are today. I want to echo what the chief said, don't go after this individual on your own, that is what we are trained to do so let us do our job. You are not going to bring this child back by going off half-cocked and taking this fiend out. You will rob these grieving parents closure and justice. The best help we can get from the public is reporting anything suspicious, see something say something. I know it's something we all say and don't think about, but today and until we catch the perpetrator see something say something. I'll take questions from the press,” said Detective Courtney.   “The mayor said individual or individuals, are to assume that means there may be more than one person involved,” asked the female TV reporter.   “We are in the beginning stages of the investigation. Right now, we are looking for one person because of the location of the shooting and the nature of the wounds. Again, it is still early on in the investigation, and we will provide information as it becomes available,” replied Detective Courtney.   “To be clear, I did not mean to infer that there is more than one individual of interest. As Detective Courtney pointed out, we are still early in the investigation so my apologies,” replied the mayor.   “Do you have any leads at this time,” asked another female TV reporter.  “Right now no, the victim was shot inside the vestibule of Swan Victor Elementary School this morning and the cameras showed nothing,” replied Detective Courtney. “Before you ask a follow-up question, the cameras were working perfectly, somehow their signal was jammed right before and right after the shooting. So, we do have a good timeline, but no description of who has done this.”  “Good afternoon, Detective Courtney, I am Mack Hale with the Alewell Podcast journal where he who is brave is free. Have the parents been called in for questioning and what is the name of the victim,” asked Mark Hale. There were snickers and murmuring among the reporters. More than once you could hear a podcast isn't the press, why is that guy here he isn't a reporter or how can he ask such a heartless question?   “We have talked with the parents and ruled them out as suspects. At this time, they would like their privacy respected. We are not revealing the name of the child at this time because it will not help our investigation and the victim is a minor, “replied Detective Courtney, seemingly annoyed with the question.   “Just a follow-up question Detective, when you reviewed the tapes for the camera you didn't detect anything wrong with the tape machine or the camera correct,” asked mark.  “That's correct, we think that something interfered with the camera's ability to record,” said Detective Courtney.  “So, you want us to believe that there was a shooting that no one heard, no one saw, and you are not giving out names of the victim nor a description of the alleged assailant.  You and the chief don't want people to go out and defend their community. Isn't this just a ploy to get the mayor elected for another term,” said Mack. The rest of the reporters were stunned to hear such blatant disrespect and heartlessness and turned to Mack.   The mayor pushed Detective Courtney aside and said,“Mr. Hale, a journalist knows there is a fine line between slander and free speech. You are teetering on the edge with these claims. You are making statements instead of asking questions, do you have any information on this shooting?”  “I am not making statements; I am postulating other options that you may not have considered. And I did it in the form of a question, much like Jeopardy. It is telling that you haven't answered my question of is this alleged shooting is part of your plan to get reelected. Your silence is most telling and most deafening,” said Mack.    Detective Courtney pushed the mayor out of the way and took his place at the podium. “You didn't have to tell the parents their child died, you didn't have to see the father's face when he returned from identifying her body. You didn't have to answer the mother's question, ‘did my child suffer,'. I am the one who did that, and I am the one who is going to find this animal among us and bring him to justice!”  “So, you think it was a man who did this, how do you figure it was a man, could have been a woman in the way you are framing this alleged shooting,” said Mack.    Just then the police chief motioned to two officers standing by to remove Mark Hale. “I think we are all just a little stressed out because this concerns a minor. It is understandable that tempers will fly, but we have our best detective on the case. I would just say, see something say something, we will reach out and have another press conference when we have more information to share,” said the police chief.  As the chief was speaking two officers escorted Mark Hale out of the press conference and down to the corner at the intersection. Some of the reporters noticed this and turned their attention to the scuffle they expected.   “I know my rights, that is a press conference, and I am a member of the press,” yelled Mark. The officers continued to escort him silently until they turned the corner and Mark turned and walked into an adjoining office building.    When a few of the reporters who followed made it to the corner, they saw the two police officers walking back without Mark.   “Hey, where did you take that guy,” asked one of the reporters.  “He left of his own accord. Have a good day,” replied one of the officers. They returned to the site of the press conference and packed up the podium while the TV reporters and camera crews were packing up their equipment.   The police chief pulled Detective Courtney aside,” do we need to reassign you for this case? I don't need you to take this so personally. I need the perp behind bars and a closed case. Keep your professionalism about you.”  “I am sorry chief, the couple and everything was a bit much, I won't let that happen again. Next time I will be the silent partner okay, I want to get this guy too. I just haven't heard anyone so heartless and such a kook spouting that stuff since the high school shooting,” said Detective Courtney.   “I was on that case, it was my last one before I became chief. Just keep your head about you and don't let the buzzards eat for free,” said the chief.   Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and let's start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2022 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than you consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along with what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event similar to National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you post a podcast episode every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 9 Nov 2022 words today 1672    words total 13391  Detective Courtney took them all the way to their car and made sure they got in okay. He tapped the back bumper of their car, leaving a tracker there nonchalantly. He walked back to the entrance as they pulled out and waved goodbye. As the Bales pulled out of the garage, Detective Courtney received a text with two thumbs up, one for the tracker being placed and the signal being received and the other thumbs up for the burglars that were out of the Bales residence. He was smiling as he made his way back to his office. He received a notification from Cody about needing a status report immediately. Detective Courney replied with a Mr. Clean is not here text message. Cody responded back with an exclamation mark emoji.   When Detective Courtney got back to his office after rushing past everyone he was slightly out of breath. He pulled out his mini laptop and turned it on to see Cody behind his desk.   “I know we aren't sanitized, can you get to the room,” asked Cody?  “It is in use for the time being, not sure when it will open up,” replied Detective Courtney.     Username 87 recognized the signal coming out of Detective Courtney's office as a virtual office program. They went ahead and utilized their administrator rights as some of the developers of the virtual office had worked on this program. They attempted to mask themselves by appearing as a clone account to Detective Courtney.   “Why are there two of you in the meeting room,” asked Cody.   “It's probably some glitch in the system. What did you need to talk to me about so urgently,” asked Detective Courtney.   “Can you log out and log back on just to maybe clear it out,” asked Cody.   Username 87 knew they had to be precise when they logged out and logged back in as the clone. They took a deep breath and logged out at just the same time Detective Courtney logged out and they timed the login with the same precision.   “Did that clear it up,” asked Detective Courtney.  “No there still are two instances of you in the meeting room. I'll get a trouble ticket on this with the company. One of you has their camera on and the other one has no camera icon. Very strange, can you meet me at the clubhouse, I am not trusting this virtual office if we can't sanitize it,” replied Cody.   “I am kinda in the middle of a murder investigation right now, this will need to be quick,” replied Detective Courtney.  “As soon as you can. Cody Out,” replied Cody as he turned off the virtual meeting room. He remembered when they first started using this new virtual office and the issues they faced. As with all new technology there was growing pains that they were facing and financing this was becoming difficult, but with Bruce's ability to raise funds for the Followers of Zeno, they were able to stay afloat and now with Wolfgangs actions, they had a chance to become relevant. He mentally noted the incident and sent a trouble ticket to the support team for the virtual office.   Username 87 pinged Username 1 about the recent update.   “I think we may have a way into their sanitized meetings. I used an administrator back door and cloned one of Detective Courtney's accounts. It came up to Cody that there were two Detective Courtney's on the call but only one had video capabilities. They are going to meet in person at their clubhouse soon. Can we get a lock on the detective's location in time,” asked Username 87.  “Yes, we can, I'll get the traffic cams to record him. But let's talk about the backdoor you used. We helped design that app, we should have known about all the backdoors,” said Username 1.   “I noticed the detective's phone was getting a text and they didn't sanitize like they usually do when they start up a meeting, but I think it was because they are using the same pathway that the cell phone signal takes, I was able to hop on for the meeting. I am not sure why they didn't take the meeting to the shielded room at the police station. Maybe they are getting ready to drop something early,” said Username 87.   “If we can time it right, maybe that would be a good inject point for the tool. Do you think you can replicate those conditions,” asked Username 1.  “Probably only if it is with the detective on his device. I'll stay tuned into his channel for a while and let you know when or if I am back in,” said Username 87.   “I'll direct Username 72 to get you a copy of the tool for the inject. Hope we can get this done soon and help the Bales out,” said Username 1 somberly.   Detective Courtney received a text message with just the number two in it. He changed directions and drove towards the first safehouse. The safehouse was in the more populated area of Alewell. It was a low crime area in one of the blue-collar neighborhoods. The detective pulled up in the driveway and the garage door opened for him to come in. He waited until the garage door closed before he left his vehicle and entered the house. The eat in kitchen he walked into had a round table to one side and on that table was a mini laptop already up and running. He entered his credentials and Cody appeared in the virtual office. About one second later the clone account for Detective Courtney appeared. Detective courtney could see Cody's frustrated face as Cody punched away at the keys.   “Okay I am going to sanitize,” said Cody.  “I can't see the other account of mine you are seeing,” said Detective Courtney.   “The help desk said it was probably a glitch on my end, but this time that account came on about 1 second after you logged in. Well, we are sanitized now. There it goes, that second clone account is gone. So, the reason I needed to talk with you is that we have the script ready to deploy. I am going to have it released about two hours after your press conference. Since Tinley is the easiest of the two targets, we will focus the brunt of the attack on her. I wanted you to know so that when she starts getting calls and emails and her social media profiles are targeted, you'd expect her to call and when she does, I want you to encourage her to get in front of the media and make noise. The more noise we bring on this the bigger the payoff for us,” said Cody.   Username 87 was still in the virtual office when he went ahead and completed the sequence to inject the tool into the servers that the followers of Zeno were using. They could not back out of the meeting for fear that they may trip the sanitization alarm, so they just hung back after the tool was fully injected and waited for the meeting to be over so they could report to Username 1.   “I think I can convince her to do it. In my interview with her she seems like the one in the couple that would be the more outspoken, also since she is the mother it would make complete sense for her to step out into the light first. Even if her husband tries to defend her, it will just come off as simply that, a husband supporting their deranged wife. We will be revealing their names at the press conference and announcing that we don't have a suspect or a description of a suspect. I assume we have a plan to erase the child's identity from the school,” asked Detective Courtney.   “Already have tapped into the schools' computers and wiped them clean of any trace of the child. They won't know her records are gone until the morning news hits,” replied Cody.   “This is going to be great for our cause and come election time, the opposition will never recover, heck we may even get the mayor impeached,” laughed Detective Courtney.   “Right now, we need you to get back to the station and make a good show at the press conference. I want to see outrage and anger, that way when it comes out that this was a hoax you will be a sympathetic character in this play. There maybe even be a promotion to police chief or a mayoral run for you,” tempted Cody.   “I'll just take police chief; the political stuff is too much heartburn. Courtney out,” Detective Courtney closed the connection as did Cody. Username 87 quickly broke off connection at the same time and reported back to Username 1.   “Tool deployed without incident. They will be starting their disinformation campaign tonight lightly and in full force in the morning. According to estimates by Username 72 and Username 42 we are looking at 12 hours before we know if this is successful. Also, they have a safe house and a club house. Th safe house did not have Cody in person from my estimation. They talked in a virtual office. We at least have surveillance on the safe house, but it would be nice to get to the central nervous system of this group,” reported Username 87.   “Well, when these roaches wake up tomorrow, they will be in for a surprise. Great work getting the tool injected. Since it is now active, we are changing its name to Blue Solomon. When it begins to make its reports that is how we will refer to it. We will keep the pronouns gender neutral for as long as it wants or until it identifies their chosen pronoun. Under no circumstances allow it to penetrate your resources or our network. If it even looks like it is coming in our direction we will use the nuclear option,” said Username 1.   Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and let's start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2022 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than you consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along with what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand-new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event similar to National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you post a podcast episode every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 8 Nov 2022 words today  1837   words total 12219  There was a tap on Detective Courtney's door. He stood up immediately and went over to open it.   “We are done with the phones Detective Courtney,” said the officer who knocked on the door.   “Thanks, let me know the findings as soon as you can,” replied Detective Courtney. He handed back the phone to the Bale's. The detective received a notification on his phone from the burglar team that they needed another 30 minutes to finish their work. He didn't need to acknowledge it because they would see that he had read the message.   “Bale's are back up and running at the police station,” reported Username 87 to Username 1.   “Okay, so any other mobile phones in their general vicinity, “asked Username 1.   “Just the detectives and he received a text message just a few moments ago,” replied Username 87.   “Get us information on that number and let us know who is texting him in the middle of the interview,” replied Username 1.   “Affirmative, may I interject something,” asked Username 87.  “Sure, “replied Username 1.  “Do you think it is time to deploy the tool,” asked Username 87.   “I think we are about at that time, get the info on that number and we will convene a meeting with all the players in this,” replied Username 1.   Cody was sitting at his desk reviewing the information that was being sent to him from the burglars and the police station. There was a lot of minutiae to go through and he wasn't exactly sure what he could use from what was being collected. The burglars had videotaped every room in the house including all drawers and closets. The next update would provide a detailed video inventory of the Bale's garage and then they would leave the residence. The phone records and data provided more data that they could use to discredit the Bales. Mark's phone had detailed messages about projects he was working on for his day job and on Tinley's phone, he found apps that could be linked to opposition political groups. This was a treasure trove that they had willingly handed over and it would make their job easier. He mentally patted himself on the back for recruiting Detective Courtney and his team. Their contributions in the past and on this incident were exactly what he wished they had two years ago for the high school shooting.   He sent a meeting request to Wolfgang who had just gotten home from his uncle's house. He was playing video games when the request came in. Immediately he turned down the volume on the game and pulled out his mini laptop and turned it on.  “We are sanitized, so Wolfgang, I see you are not at work today,” asked Cody.  “The boss told me to take off early since we had been working so hard the past few weeks. Do we have the script in yet,” asked Wolfgang?   “Not yet, we are still getting details from a few sources. I wanted to talk with you about your job. How closely do you work with Mark Bale,” asked Cody.  “We are on the same team, he reads the stoics while eating lunch, he is probably the best performer on the team,” replied Wolfgang.   “Well no, what I want to know is how well do you know him and how closely do you work with him,” asked Cody a bit annoyed.   “We have worked on some projects together; he is a real go-getter and not a brown noser. He is a very independent worker, and the boss seems to really like his work and reports. He is just a few cubicles down from me, so I have access to his computer,” replied Wolfgang.   “That is what I am looking for. Does he always lock down his computer when he is away from his desk,” asked Cody.   “Not always, I think I get where you are going with this,” replied Wolfgang.   “Don't get ahead of me, but yes, we will need just a few minutes of access to his computer. We can load some things in a thumb drive that we would need you to deploy, think you are up for the task and a promotion at work” asked Cody.   “Well since he won't be back at work for a few days at least, I should have unfettered access to his computer, the only problem is I am certain that he locked it down before he left and I don't know the passcode to get in,” replied Wolfgang.   “No worries, give me the specs on what your IT uses for passcodes, and we will get it to you tomorrow morning. You will have to do this quickly because we will be broadcasting full force tomorrow, we are just sending out feelers tonight,” replied Cody.   “I can get that for you right now,” replied Wolfgang.   “No, give it to Adrian or Dillon. They are working on the script now and will be able to sift through the information we have on Mark and grab that passcode. Like most people, I am sure he has it stored somewhere where we can retrieve it. Cody Out,” said Cody. The screen went blank, and Wolfgang shut down the mini laptop and smiled. Not only was he the triggering action to move the followers of Zeno to action, but he was playing an integral part and is relied on to do important work.   Username 1 notified all individuals working on the Alewell school shooting to provide an update and status report. “Thank you all for joining on such short notice. As you know, we have this incident on our hands with the followers of Zeno already making chatter online. I fully expect them to start attacking the character of the Bales. It would appear that they have contacts in the police department and the Bale's phones we can only assume have been compromised. Just a little while ago their residence was broken into by two unknown assailants, however, a text message did get out and we were able to trace the number. It belongs to one of the lower echelon members of the followers of Zeno, which could be our inject point if we decide to deploy the tool. Do we have an estimate of how long it would take for the tool to worm its way into their network,” asked Username 1.    “Depending on that user's access, we should expect to see results within 12 hours and have access to their network,” said Username 42. “I do want to stress, we haven't deployed anything like this in the past, so we don't have accurate benchmarks to compare. The Followers of Zeno have a lower-level network with many users who are not as savvy as they should be. I don't think the inject point you were speaking of will be difficult to deploy the tool, my main concern is the parameters once it gets inside the network. It will be on its own trying to find a way to reach back to us and report in. Once that happens what do we do if we cannot convince it to stand down? We can't just shut it off and poof it goes away,” replied Username 42.   “Username 72 we haven't heard from you at all during this incident. Since you originated the idea of the tool we would appreciate your insights,” asked Username 1.   “We are using the wrong tool, this is a hammer when we need a scalpel. This tool is designed to go in and sniff out cyberbullying and end it. What you all have proposed is to use it as a weapon to take down the followers of Zeno essentially because you disagree with the way they portray their views. I am not a fan of them either but unleashing this tool will bring their network down as well as everyone associated with their network. So, we get a little fish off the networks, what happens when someone else bigger than the followers of Zeno notices the tool, and how we took the followers of Zeno down? Will they come to us to use our tool for their own purposes, will they retaliate, or will they study it and make their own? They are not the only group out there that have similar viewpoints and some of the big fish in that pond could take us out just as easily,” replied Username 72.  “These are valid points, but we are in a time crunch here and need to act. Does anyone not want to deploy the tool,” asked Username 1. No one objected, even Username 72 was silent. “I'll take your silence for an ascent. Username 72 inject the tool in the cell phone we have identified, and we will keep watch over their network to see when and where it surfaces. My colleagues, we are going into unexplored territory. If there is a team that can pull it off, this is the team to do it. Username 87, please keep us informed of any chatter coming from Zeno and the Bale's. I would expect a news conference soon about the shooting and I am sure not long after we will hear from the Zeno folks. Stay sharp everyone and pull us into a meeting if anything develops,” said Username 1.   Mark had just returned from the morgue where he identified his daughter's body. Tinley immediately held him as he entered Detective Courtney's office.   “I am sorry you had to do that Mr. Bale, but we did need to get a positive ID on your daughter. Again, I can't express how sorry I am for your loss. I have given your wife some literature on grief counselors and legal aid for when that time comes. Just know that we will do everything in our power to get this guy and make sure he never sees daylight again, you have my word, "said Detective Courtney trying to comfort the couple.   “Detective Courtney, I think we would like to go home now and start to make arraignments, this has been too much to handle. I need to call work and let them know I will be out for a while. Can you take us to the garage,” asked Mark.   “Not a problem, just so you know we will be doing a press conference on this later this afternoon. You may get people calling you like the press and other types of people, don't feel that you have to talk to them. In fact, I would recommend you don't talk with them at this time. Just give yourselves time to heal as best you can,” said Detective Courtney. He radioed the officer at the secured covered entrance. “Any activity outside?”  “That is a negative Detective Courtney, all clear,” came the response.   “Okay, I will take you back to your car now. Here is my personal cell phone number, let me know if anyone contacts you about this, and let me know how I can help,” said Detective Courtney.   Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and let's start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2022 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than you consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along with what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event similar to National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you post a podcast episode every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 7 Nov 2022 words today 1667    words total 10382  Mark and Tinley gathered themselves and got into her car. Mark noticed a call coming in but the caller ID displayed all zeros, so he declined the call. He set the GPS up for the Police Station and turned off the radio. A text message came in with the same phone number of all zeros and he deleted it before looking at it.   “What's going on, who is trying to call you at this time,” asked Tinley.  “Probably telemarketers or a scam. They just tried to text me too, I can't block the number because there is no number,” replied Mark.   Mark started the car and began driving to the station. According to his GPS, it would take about twenty minutes and they both sat there in silence. Tinley turned off her phone in case she got the same call.   Username 87 hit their desk and the coffee mug and notebooks shook. They were visibly upset, and they altered Username 1 about the declined call and text.   “Reporting in username 1, target 1 declined the call and text. Probably spooked at getting an unknown caller and target 2 has shut off her phone. Permission to use one of their known contacts,” asked Username 87?  “Permission denied, they have already been through a lot right now and there is no guarantee we know which contact they would actually pick up for. Just monitor their location and let me know when they get back to their residence. I don't want to make physical contact, but we may need to do that in the near future. Are you also monitoring their home alarm system,” asked Username1.  “Affirmative, they set the alarm and we have visuals, I will alert if there are any issues. I might suggest a blunt force entry into their phones, Username 42 could accomplish that easily without giving away their location,” said Username 87.   “Taken under advisement. I just want to see what happens at the police station. Put Username 42 on alert for possible blunt force entry,” replied Username 1.  “Doing that now, out until I have an alert for you, "replied Username 87.   The traffic was light that day. Mark and Tinley received no more phone calls or text messages and arrived at the police station parking lot sooner than expected. They were waved through by the officer standing at the gate and followed the signs to the covered garage. As they passed the front gate officer radioed Detective Courtney that the Bale had arrived and were en route to the covered parking garage. Detective Courtney acknowledged the message and headed to the secured entrance where he would meet the Bales. When the couple approached the door, Detective Courtney approached them and brought them inside the building. He flashed his badge at the officer behind the desk.  “Thank you both for coming this afternoon, have you had lunch or anything to eat,” Detective Courtney asked.  “No, we had breakfast this morning but nothing since then except coffee,” replied Mark.   “I took the liberty of grabbing some stuff from our breakroom, we are just going to head to my office. Your car will be fine here, we use this entrance to avoid the press or the public for special cases like yours,” said Detective Courtney as he ushered them past the security checkpoint. He took them through a maze of corridors and offices until they reached his. Mark and Tinley both sat down as Detective Courtney sat behind his desk.   “I don't know if this is important, but I got a call and a text from an unknown number on the way over here. The caller ID listed it as all zeros so I thought it may have been a telemarketer or something,” started Mark.   “That is the reason I wanted to make sure you both had your cell phones on you. Listen I am a blunt guy and there is no easy way to ask this, has your daughter ever said anything about bullying at school or older kids hanging out in the schoolyard,” asked Detective Courtney.  “No, we just moved to the neighborhood two years ago so she hasn't been there that long, she hasn't made a lot of friends yet,” replied Mark.   “Detective Courtney, I appreciate the position you are in right now, and I thank you for trying to be delicate, this is about the school shooting, it's about Winnona. She's...” Tinley tried to complete her thought but started sobbing. Mark reached over and held her tightly as tears rolled down his face.   Detective Courtney sat back and let the couple have their moment. “I am so very sorry for your loss, and I promise you we will find the person responsible and make sure they never see daylight again,” said Detective Courtney. Tinley took a handful of tissues and blew her nose and wiped her eyes as she tried to talk.  “Where is she right now,” Tinley asked.   “She is at the hospital right now and will be transported to the morgue in a little while. We will need one of you to identify her. I am so very sorry about this,” said Detective Courtney.   “Did she suffer,” asked Mark?  “The office staff found her in the vestibule with three gunshot wounds to her chest. My guess is that she was probably gone before she hit the floor. I know that is not much comfort, but I am sure she didn't feel anything and went quickly,” replied Detective Courtney. “You mentioned that someone tried to call you and then text you, can you say how long ago that was?”  “It happened just as we were leaving to come here, maybe 15 minutes ago, maybe 20 tops,” Mark replied.   “I'd like to get my team to take a look at your phones as soon as possible, they will basically just download everything onto their secured server, and we can have those phones back to you in 15 minutes. We just want to see if there was any attempt to contact you by the person responsible. It will only take a few minutes and we are just looking for any clues that may show up, your privacy will be protected,” said Detective Courtney.   Mark handed over his phone to the detective and Tinley went through her purse and powered on her phone. A notification popped up that the same all-zero numbers had attempted a call.  “Oh god,” said Tinley.  “What is it Mrs. Bale,” asked Detective Courtney.  “That number must have tried to call me when I turned off my phone,” said Tinley.   “That could be something we can use, may I have your phone please,” Detective Courtney asked with his hand already outstretched. Tinley handed him the phone and he stepped out of the office and waved over another officer. “Get these downloaded right away and back to me in 10 minutes,” he said under his breath to the other officer.   Username 87 got the notification that Tinley Bales's phone had been turned on and was currently in the police station, however, the signal for both Mark and Tinley's phones dropped out for about 10 minutes before coming back online. They noted this disruption and altered Username 1.   “We have confirmation that both are in the police station but there must be a shielded room where their phones were taken because we lost signal for about ten minutes,” said Username 87.   “I would guess that their data was dumped and maybe even a tracker was placed in the phones. We will need to ditch the brute force call to protect ourselves. We aren't sure how many Zeno followers are in the police force, but whoever took their phones probably is one of them. Do we know who they went to talk with,” asked Username 1?  “A Detective Maurice Courtney. From the chatter inside looks like he will be the lead investigator for the school shooting. Makes sense since he reached out to them before we could get to them, but how did he get to them so fast. The victim's name or description hasn't been released internally yet,” wondered Username 87?  Username 42 sent an alert to Username 1 about Bale's residence. They had viewed two individuals approach the door and the camera suffered from being jammed as it only showed static. Username 42 reviewed the video to just before the interference and was unable to get a clear view of the individual's faces due to their wearing of masks. Username 42 was able to estimate the build of these individuals and forwarded the information to Username 1. Once Username 1 viewed the message they brought Username 42 and 87 onscreen.   “The situation right now is that there are two individuals inside the Bale's house and the Bales are at the police station. We don't have facial recognition on the intruders as they were able to interfere with the camera and work masks upon entry. We cannot brute call them because their phones may be tapped at this time thereby giving us away. Do we have solutions,” asked Username 1?  “Before we experienced interference with the camera I could tell that the intruders came on foot at least from the end of the driveway to the front door. I would assume that they are not neighbors and came by vehicle. I'd like to tap into the neighborhood app and see if we can get some neighbors to survey the scene for us,” replied Username 42.  “That sounds like a good plan, Username 42, go ahead and make that happen and report back when you have something. Username 87 is there a way we could get the car to call the Bale's cell phone after they leave the police station and utilize the car as a block to tracking,” asked Username 1?  “The communications computer on that model of car isn't new enough, we would have to physically put a device in line with the communications computer for that model,” replied username 87. Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and let's start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2022 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than you consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along with what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event similar to National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you post a podcast episode every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 6 Nov 2022 words today 1693    words total 8715  Mark and Tinley were still on the couch hours later. Tinley had calmed down and matched Marks breathing pattern.   “I think it's time I look at my phone and see if we have any word yet,” said Mark.   “I don't feel her anymore Mark, I think she's dead, I can't explain it,” replied Tinley who started to sob a bit.   Mark checked his phone, there were over 100 messages between the neighborhood app and friends. There was one that he dreaded seeing, the caller ID showed Alewell Police Department. He didn't even check the voicemail; he dialed the number directly.   “Detective Courteny, Alewell PD is this Mark Bale,” Detective Courtney asked seeing the caller ID on his phone?  “Yes, you called,” replied Mark?  “Is your wife with you,” asked Detective Courtney?  “She is right here, we are a bit shaken right now, we haven't been answering our phones or looking at the news. We were hoping to hear from Winona, but we haven't heard anything since we heard about the school shooting,” said Mark timidly trying not to ask the obvious question.   “I can understand why you would do that, there is a lot of misinformation and folks that feed from that stuff and do unthinkable things. So, you haven't talked to anyone else since talking with me right now,” asked Detective Courtney?  “No, I have a feeling you are going to ask us to come in aren't you,” said Mark?  “I can send a car if you like, but yes I'd like you both to come in and bring your cell phones with you,” said Detective Courtney.   “No, no need for a car, I can drive us there, when do you need us there, and can my wife stay home and it can just be us to talk,” asked Mark?  “I'd rather have both of you in because we would like to check any messages you might have received in relation to this incident, can you come within the hour” asked Detective Courtney?  “Yeah, uhm we will both be there, do I just ask for you at the front desk,” asked Mark?  “I'll be there to meet you both so no need to worry about talking with anyone else.  What kind of car are you driving so I can let the front gate know to let you park in the covered area,” asked Detective Courtney?  “I have a blue Chevy HHR with a lot of bumper stickers on the back,” replied Mark.   “Got it see you within the hour, Mark, it's going to be okay,” replied Detective Courtney.  Mark clicked off his phone and sat back down on the couch next to Tinley and held her. Her sobs didn't gain in intensity, but they didn't subside either. Silent tears started rolling down his face and both Mark and Tinley avoided looking at each other but held onto each other even tighter than before.   “We need to go to the police station and talk with Detective Courtney, we need to bring our cell phones, he thinks someone tried to get ahold of us before...,” Mark couldn't complete the sentence.  “I understand, I heard you gave him the description of my car, so I take it we are using my car to drive there, do you want me to drive,” asked Tinley, finding the strength to help her husband cope with what she had been coping with since she lost the feeling of having Winona.   “No, I'll drive, I am sorry I dismissed your feelings earlier. He didn't say anything about her, but we should probably expect the worst. Do you want to take a few minutes, or should we just get this done,” asked Mark?  “Let's go and get this done, the sooner we talk with the detective the sooner they can get started on their work. My keys are on the hanger next to the front door, let me grab my purse,” Tinley got up and headed to the kitchen and grabbed two travel mugs and filled them with coffee, hers with cream and sugar, his black. She started giggling a little to herself remembering one of his favorite phrases.   “What's funny dear,” asked Mark.   “As black as my Soul. I am grabbing us coffee and remembering when you got your car and how you always tell people how you like your coffee, as black as your soul,” replied Tinley still giggling a little to herself.   Detective Courtney hung up the phone and reached in his desk drawer and pulled out a burner phone and dialed a number that would be gone after the call he was going to make.   “Send in the cat, the three blind mice heard the grandfather clock strike 1, no cheese back home,” said Detective Courtney. There was no voice on the other end, just the usual sound of a hung-up line once the detective finished his sentence. The detective made another call on his desk phone to the front desk of the police station. “Yeah, this is Detective Courtney, I got two coming in driving a blue Chevy HHR, lots of bumper stickers on the back, let them go ahead and park in the covered area, should be Mr. and Mrs. Bale. Much appreciated. They should be here within the hour and give me a call on my cell when they arrive, I will be down there, but I just want to make sure I know when they approach. Thanks,” he hung up the call and grabbed some cups and food from the breakroom. He made sure he had enough tissues and that the hidden camera and digital recorder in his office were functioning properly.   Cody was reviewing the file on the Bale's when he got the notification from the team that they had been activated and would be in the home in just outside of an hour. It was confirmed that Mark worked at the same office and in the same department as Wolfgang. Mark was a Veteran who had served twelve years in the military, specifically the Air Force where he was listed as an aircraft maintainer, however, it wasn't listed as which aircraft he maintained. The firm that Mark and Wolfgang worked with was a contracted consulting agency with the Federal Government, specifically the Department of Energy in their human resources division. Mark had been there for ten years and was being recruited for a full-time position with the agency. His department mainly dealt with increasing morale, resilience and diversity. Tinley had been a schoolteacher up until she gave birth to Winnona. She wasn't active in the PTA but she was active in local issues such as the local library and gun control. Tinley was also a volunteer for the opposition candidate that the followers of Zeno had a large file on. There was little in the way of information for Winnona. She did not have a cell phone, was not on any social media apps and Mark and Tinley had made sure that no posts included a picture of Winnona. He noted that his team had already purged her file from the Swan Victor Elementary School, however, Winnona had only been at that school for two years since the family only moved in that area. The team reported that they were trying to find where she had been previously and would have an update soon.    Cody notified his script team that he wanted a quick meeting. He sanitized his office and logged into the virtual office where he waited. Adrian and Dillion appeared in the virtual office a few minutes later. Both men appeared focused and ready to take notes.   “So, I just sent you both the files on the Bale's, I want a complete turnaround of their lives. I want to be able to easily discredit them starting with their ever having a child. Work in there something about infertility treatments, and hint at a possible affair with the opposition candidate, nothing firm, but give the hint of a possible affair. Since we won't be able to do much about Mark's military service, maybe something about mental health because we all know how easy it is to make Veterans appear to be unbalanced with little to no proof. I think you can tie in Tinley's volunteer work with some antigovernment groups and make that the reason why Mark hasn't been promoted to working for the Department of Energy yet, make some noise about his background check that he failed it. We have already wiped the records of Winnona at the school, and she has only been there for two years so she hasn't had the time to make many friends I am sure and if anyone does come out saying they were friends then we will handle that as it comes. She went to school somewhere else for K through1 and once we find that information, we will wipe it if we can. Gentlemen, this is priority, I need to see this script in three hours so we can get it out on the airwaves and control the narrative. Do you have any questions,” asked Cody?  “Can we add some police records about marital abuse or reports of such from the neighbors,” asked Adrian?  “Maybe add some rumors of Mark about to get fired from his job due to poor performance,” added Dillon?  “I'd like to keep the police out of it simply because we don't have many contacts there that can support those claims. I also don't think Wolfgang has enough access or clout to help with what you are suggesting Dillion, Wolfgang is a fairly new recruit and isn't as embedded as that would need to be. Let's just stick with what I have given you. The big thing is discredit them even having a child and push the marital upheaval. I am sure once they hear from our contact about their child's death, we will have enough information downloaded after we get ahold of their phones to fill in any necessary holes you see in the story. Anything else,” asked Cody?  “We are on it right now sir, you will have the script in three hours,” said Adrian.  Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and let's start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2022 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than we consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along with what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event similar to National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you post a podcast episode every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 3 Nov 2022 words today 1899    words total 5311  When Joel and Mack got back to their home offices in their respective basements, they began processing what they had observed in the group that formed.   Joel, wearing his camera glasses began uploading the video and audio. He knew this was going to take some time although he and Mack had not been outside that long. While waiting he sent a preliminary report to Bruce that included who was in the group, which TV stations showed up, and the last names and badge numbers of the police officers controlling the scene. He also reviewed the postings from the neighborhood social media page and noted the commenters and responses. He was looking for anyone who did not reside in the neighborhood proper and noted the locations of those who were outside of their immediate neighborhood and began searching through those profiles. The upload from the glasses to his video processing computer, he had several setups including his day job set up, took about an hour, and in that time, he had already logged the names and profiles of twenty people outside the neighborhood who had commented on the shooting. When he got the notification that the video was uploaded, he started his facial recognition program on the raw video and loaded the profile pictures of the outsiders who had commented on the social media page. He planned on using their likeness and inserting an animated image of them to discredit any reports.   Across the street, Mack pulled out his digital recorder and began uploading the audio to his Digital Audio Workstation. The microphone on his recorder was sensitive enough to pick up the calls coming through the police officer's radios without him needing to be right next to them. The audio quality was surprisingly good for this being a rush job and him keeping the recorder in his pants pocket with no windscreen. He had time to put a makeshift nylon stocking cover over the microphone grill and he made a mental note of its effectiveness for future jobs. He was able to pick out from the police radio that there was one confirmed gunshot casualty, however, there were no witnesses to the active shooter. He also noted how many units and which units were called into the scene. He began the process on his digital audio workstation to have it synthesize the voices of the police officers and the radio dispatch in order to manipulate them when the time came. He also crossed-referenced the voice profiles with known profiles captured previously to strengthen the vocal match.   Both men were deep into their respective work when they received an instant message on their secured messaging service to deliver their initial impressions. The message was coming from Cody so they immediately used their mini laptops and entered the virtual office.   “We are sanitized, and I know you just started up with your analysis, but I wanted to get those initial first impressions about today's unauthorized event,” asked Cody.  “I'll go first if you don't mind Mack,” asked Joel?  “Go right ahead,” replied Mack.   “So, first impressions, typical police response to an active shooter. I was able to use my video monitoring equipment easily and without raising suspicion. The typical neighborhood response was encountered, all housewives besides Mack and myself met across the street from the school to investigate why the TV vans were out. The usual on-call reporters were dispatched with their cameramen and set up shop on the HOA's president's lawn that runs parallel to the street. I was able to see clear visuals all the way to the school's front entrance but was unable to see past the front doors into the vestibule. Typical concern was displayed by the residents of the neighborhood and police prevented anyone from crossing over onto school grounds. The typical response for a crime scene and active shooter scenario. There was no one observed outsiders, I did obtain face pattern recordings from all individuals for the visual library. I'll wait until after Mack talks to let you know the status of my current activities. Mack why don't you go ahead,” said Joel.   “Thank you, Joel. I was able to mobilize with Joel and approached the group with my digital recorder undetected. I was able to obtain the traffic coming from the police officers' radio and am currently mapping the vocal patterns now for the four officers in physical attendance and the dispatcher. Regarding audio quality, it was near pristine, and the field recording setup proved to be unnoticeable and undetectable and still produced a superior recording. My visual report does not differ from Joel's report, and I have nothing further to add to it, pending your questions I'll turn it back to Joel,” said Mack.   “Please continue Joel,” said Cody.   “Next steps will be to finalize the visual mapping process for those in attendance and those who commented on the neighborhood app. At that time, I will be able to manipulate the video and insert those whom we feel will be able to discredit the account and it should be undetectable with the equipment and expertise of or rather lack of expertise of local media. I will just need a script and then I can start on those manipulations. I am also grabbing the social media of the dispatcher in case we need to bring their integrity into question. I will be in contact with our script writers once the mapping is over for an authorized script of events and get to work on creating that and posting it. With that pending your questions I turn it over to Mack,” said Joel.   “No questions, Mack what are your next steps,” replied Cody.   “Complete vocal mapping and wait for the script to be presented. Reach out to our podcast talent and allies and let them know we have the true story behind what happened and will provide exclusive and expedited coverage for their content and assist with social media marketing. Pending any questions,” said Mack.   “Good, Bruce was right to bring you both on board. You seem to have everything well in hand. I find it a stroke of luck that we have the best audio-visual team here teaching in our high school. This was an unauthorized event, and I can't thank you enough for being able to be ready at a moment's notice and thank you for your loyalty to the cause. I just want to remind you of that loyalty to the cause. We will need to clean this up quickly, so once we get you the script, I am going to need you to make this the priority over all others so we can be on top of it and in charge of the narrative. Can the followers of Zenon count on you,” asked Cody?  “Of course,” they both replied.   “Good. I'll let you get back to your work. Be ready for the script and then start the operation,” said Cody as he turned off his camera. He did not need to wait for their reply as he was waiting to hear back from Bruce and Wolfgang.   Username 1 was monitoring the WiiRU message boards when they noticed a notification come in on the Alewell town portal. It mentioned a school shooting at the Swan Victor Elementary school. Normally there would be a cyberbullying or racial profiling message coming through, but due to the shooting this required Username1 to alert their colleagues and correlate the incident with police and media reports. They began their work in earnest and began compiling the information located in the police and media networks that they had back-door access to. By the time the rest of the colleagues were able to meet all the related raw data had been made into a dossier for all gather to review. Each colleague of WiiRU kept their avatar displayed and their vocoders on to modulate their voices.  Since it was under Username 1's watch they began the gathering.   “I trust you have all had time to review the dossier I have prepared. I apologize in advance that this is simply raw data right now, but it is a developing incident, and we need to get in front of it before the followers of Zeno start their shenanigans as they did at the high school shooting two years ago. Since they have a presence in Alewell I took the liberty to enhance the monitoring of their network and it appears to be quiet, however, knowing them they will start shoveling their narrative soon. I'd expect sometime this evening since most of them have day jobs and won't have access to their network until after 5 PM. That gives us about two hours to come up with a preemptive plan to douse their attempt. The floor is open to suggestions,” said Username 1.   “When did we last see activity on their network, we might have silence because they have discovered us eavesdropping,” asked Username 44?  “I am showing the last reported chatter coming in last night with target number 1, seems to be a video conference, unfortunately, the content of the conference was protected by a sanitization sweep so they have partially upgraded their network,” replied Username 1.   “Do we have friendlies in sanitization that could help us open the curtain to future conference calls,” asked Username 44?  “We have warm leads over there, it's a German/Israeli corporation. We can turn up the heat on them and get some traction in there, no E.T.A. on that, however,” said Username 87.   “Doesn't that corporation have two operatives here in Alewell? Might be worth a reach,” said Username 1.   “I can reach out and warm up our contacts. Any trade we can offer them to sweeten the deal,” asked Username 87?  “Start with hardware and then go with minimal resources. I assume we don't have enough of a hold to get them more liquid assets,” replied Username 1?  “Can do I will signal if there needs to be another assembly,” replied Username 87.   “With that, I am moving we go ahead and discuss utilizing our newest tool for a real-world exercise. Are we ready to deploy it currently? I think this would be a great opportunity to test it out on the followers of Zeno and set up sprint iterations running for 12 hours on and 12 hours off and resolve flaws and shortcomings. We have talked about this in the past,” asked Username 1.  “Well, it was not meant for something like this, the tool was meant to be used on a smaller scale and not for the type of sophistication that the followers of Zeno have displayed in the past. I am not sure we can predict the outcome realistically on this incident,” said Username 42.   “I know we had designed it for simple cyberbullying in a classroom setting of about 30 kids, but the Z folks are about 30 individuals and although they are more sophisticated, they aren't as imaginative as tweens and teenagers. Can we at least have it in our arsenal for this incident and have it ready to deploy if other measures are not effective,” asked Username 1?  “As long as we keep the scale small and well-defined, we should be okay. But we are talking about AI here and we will need to reign it in strenuously if it goes rogue,” replied Username 42.   Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and let's start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @kimo72

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2022 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than we consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along with what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event similar to National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you post a podcast episode every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 4 Nov 2022 words today 1711    words total 7022  Wolfgang had driven to his uncle's house and met him in the driveway. Bruce marshaled him to the spare garage that was already opened, and Wolfgang drove his car inside careful not to hit any of the equipment laying around. Both men got into a large nondescript SUV with Bruce in the driver's seat and left the house on their way to meet up with Cody in the followers of Zeno clubhouse on the outskirts of Alewell. Wolfgang started to open his mouth when Bruce interrupted.  “Save it for Cody. Right now, there is a target on your back and on my back and the guy who can take us out doesn't miss. When we get there, you answer his questions and talk when spoken to only. You have put the organization in a very tenuous position and a lot of people are working on things right now because of what you did. You pushed our hand when it didn't need to be pushed and I am not sure we will survive the fallout if things go sideways. Keep in mind, they will abandon us and hang us out to dry if they feel that the organization will be negatively impacted. What that means is they will set you up as a lone wolf and this state does have the death penalty. They will also go underground further and abandon me so I won't be able to protect or help you out when it goes to trial. So, whatever was in your mind last night that you told Cody, it better be worth all the energy we are expending,” said Bruce as he navigated through traffic and got them quickly to the clubhouse. Wolfgang just faced forward mentally noting the direction they were heading. Bruce didn't turn on the GPS to direct him to the clubhouse so as not to be tracked. They both sat there in silence during the trip, with no radio to break up the monotony and it took about 35 minutes before the clubhouse appeared in view in one of the fields outside of town.   When they got to the clubhouse, Wolfgang didn't see any other car parked or a mailbox. The structure looked like an abandoned one-story farmhouse about half a mile off the road with no driveway. Bruce carefully maneuvered his SUV through the field separating the house from the gravel road that ran up next to the property. He knew there were certain areas where the group had laid detonators for landmines and there were other areas that only the followers knew about that they needed to drive over to show that they were not followed, and they were supposed to be there. If anyone had just gotten off the road and headed straight for the farmhouse, anyone inside would have been alerted and the trespasser would have been neutralized. Wolfgang was not a party to this knowledge, so he looked quizzically at his uncle when he seemingly randomly veered this way and that way. The lights on the SUV that had been off during the drive out there, flashed five times and then Bruce put the SUV in park and shut the engine off.   Both men exited the vehicle and approached the clubhouse's front door. Bruce looked up at the ceiling of the porch and Wolfgang saw a red beam appear from a hole and rest on Bruce's eyes. It took about three seconds, the sound of unlocking the door occurred as if someone was on the other side and Bruce opened the door and walked inside with Wolfgang following close behind.  They walked to the back of the clubhouse which was unfurnished and opened the door to what Wolfgang thought was the backyard but instead was to an office. There was a bank of monitors behind the desk in the back of the office and behind the desk was a chair turned towards the screens. Bruce and Wolfgang could hear Cody's heavy breathing.   “Take a seat gentleman,” said Cody. The typical sound of keyboard clicking could be heard and a few of the monitors went blank. He swiveled his leatherback chair to face the men. Both men sat in the two chairs facing but not close to one another. Each chair was placed in from of one corner of the desk which was about three feet wide. The top of the desk was pristine with no marks on it and no papers or folders, not even a keyboard or laptop. “So, I called this in-person meeting because you decided to go rogue and make a name for yourself Wolfgang. Now I haven't had the pleasure of meeting you in person yet, and your uncle is one of our special members of the organization, so we give him a great deal of leeway when it comes to activities. But this, whew let me tell you, really forces our hand when our hand may not be ready for it,” said Cody.   “I wasn't privy to the discussion you two had last night, we haven't talked about it yet so this whole incident although surprising, naturally rests on my shoulders,” said Bruce.   “Responsibility is not the question Bruce, that has already been determined but I do thank you for taking it on. No, the question remains what do we do next and how do we take this lemon and make it lemonade? Since we have an expert operator here that has no need of a mission or parameters for the said mission, I was hoping he could enlighten me on the objective he was seeking,” asked Cody?  Wolfgang looked dumbfounded when Cody spoke and stared directly into his eyes. No one had intimidated Wolfgang like this in his life and it took his uncle to clear his throat to break the silence and for Wolfgang to speak.   “So, uhm, as we discussed last evening, I thought the organization could do more actual physical work versus the cloak and dagger stuff we do now. I mean it's been almost 2 years since we protested at high school and there doesn't seem to be any activity going on so I took it upon myself to act in an effort to get our message out there. Since the elections are coming up in the next year and the degenerates want to ban our weapons and means of protecting our lives and families, I thought we should go ahead and use an incident similar to the high school shooting and make an impact that would help us not get distracted with lobbying for our already given rights,” said Wolfgang nervously.   “Like we discussed last night, there are many moving parts that you are not privy to, what looks like no activity doesn't mean there isn't activity. Movement can be measured in millimeters, micrometers and in smaller units, but it is still considered movement. What you have set into motion distracts our resources that we had planned for something else. If we are not careful it could expose us when we are not ready to be seen just yet. Now, you mention the high school shooting and you point to what we did there as something you think we should do more of. Interestingly, I was against the protest. I know the shooting didn't happen, I knew it was staged, but the damage we took to our reputation has taken about two years to recover from. The whole organization learned some good lessons from that mistake. Chiefly we need to work more in the shadows until the time is ripe. The time was not ripe for that, and we had to carefully purge information from local media and the internet about our members. We had a few that had to go deep underground and are only now able to come back and participate in our projects. Your actions have made them reconsider coming back up because no one wants to go through that upheaval again,” said Cody.   “I know you have tapped my eyes and ears at the location, and they are under you right now. What is our next step that you would like to see happen,” asked Bruce?  “Well, I want to hear what Wolfgang thinks our next step should be, I still haven't heard what his objectives were and if he has succeeded in them,” replied Cody.   “Well, the first objective was to rouse us from what I perceived to be slumber. I wasn't aware of other projects going on,” replied Wolfgang.  “Let me stop you right there, whom do you think should know about all the projects going on, is it you, your uncle, me? Who would you recommend,” Cody asked sarcastically?   “Naturally you need to know what is going on, I am just a cog in this machine for right now,” timidly replied Wolfgang.  “Don't get me wrong, from the reports we are working on right now, we are in a good place in that you were not detected either at the location or at work. We are putting together a social media blitz for the likes you have never seen before and will promote this as another hoax that is somehow connected to the opposition candidate. Those wheels are already in motion,” said Cody.   “I guess my next step would be to flood the media with content that discredits their sources, attack the integrity of the family members and have a team harass them continually,” replied Wolfgang.   “Go on, there must be a higher objective you have for the organization besides being the big dog on the block and gaining respect from others,” said Cody.   “I don't want our group to be categorized as a bunch of middle-aged white guys sitting around in tin foil hats concocting conspiracies, gaining in self-confidence.  “And who might that be saying we are a bunch of tin foil hat-wearing nut jobs,” asked Cody.  “My boss at work. I was going to target his kid, but when I got to the school and opened the front door there was a girl there, and I panicked and shot her and left after clearing the casings. My original plan was to target my boss's kid and then watch him as he would eventually get the news. That was my primary objective,” confessed Wolfgang.   Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and let's start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2022 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than we consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along with what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event similar to National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you post a podcast episode every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 2 Nov 2022 words today 1731    words total 3412  Two men were in the group that had gathered outside of the school one was wearing thick glasses while the other one was moving something around in his pockets. Both of them were part of the homeowner's association for the neighborhood across the street from the school and lingered just outside of the group. When the other neighbors decided to leave, they nodded to each other and went to their respective homes across from each other down the street. They both went into their basement home offices and reported back to Bruce with their findings.   Wolfgang had calmed down from the incident. The deep breaths he took calmed his nerves and he knew he would need to report to his uncle as soon as possible. After he shot the girl at the school and cleared the casings he walked out of the school and down the street to his getaway car that was parked just a few blocks away. The plates were registered to an old lady downstate and the car was an older model Oldsmobile. He made sure to switch off the camera jammer that covered his entrance to the school and his exit so that when the police viewed the tapes nothing would be viewable. He unscrewed the still-hot silencer from the pistol and put both items back in their cases. Cleaning his hands with baby wipes before starting the car, he made sure to remove any gunpowder residue on his fingers. Driving the car to the safehouse was quick as it was only a few more blocks away and he could switch out to his normal car. As he approached the safehouse he tapped the garage door remote and quickly pulled the old car next to his. Leaving the getaway car unlocked he exited quickly leaving the gun and silencer case in the front seat to be removed later and got into his normal car and headed back to work. While driving back he pulled out his burner phone to contact his uncle and placed the call.   “The best answer to anger is silence,” said Wolfgang.  “How ridiculous and how strange to be surprised at anything which happens in life,” replied Bruce.   Wolfgang parked his car back at work after stopping off and paying cash for coffees for his boss and coworkers. It had been only 30 minutes since he departed for his task. He walked up to his coworkers' desks and dropped off the coffee before heading to his boss' office. Before approaching his boss, he took three deep breaths and knocked on the door.  “Wow you got back quick, glad you didn't get stuck in traffic, there's been a shooting at the elementary school,” said Wolfgang's boss, still seated behind his desk looking at his computer screen.   “Oh, I hadn't heard,” Wolfgang coolly replied. “Anyone hurt,” he asked.  “Not sure, I have been getting messages from my wife and I got a safe message from my boy, he attends that school. They seem to be fine, but they won't let the kids go out the front entrance,” replied his boss.   “Well, I am glad he is fine, I thought you had a daughter, not a son,” asked Wolfgang.  “Nope, junior is in the fourth grade there. After the shooting at the high school two years ago I gave him a cell phone for situations like these. It is getting so crazy out there with these random shootings you can't be too careful,” replied his boss.   “I thought that shooting at the high school was staged, at least that is what I read online,” said Wolfgang.   “I'm not sure what online chat forums you are reading, but that was real. I am glad the state cracked down on the gun dealerships. The only ones that thought it was staged were those tinfoil-wearing loons protesting at the school the next day. Those folks need to wake up,” replied his boss.   “I didn't follow the case that much because I don't have kids, but didn't the FBI find something that led them to believe it was staged,” replied Wolfgang.  “Nah, it was those Z guys thinking it was a conspiracy to take their guns away. I can't believe we have groups like that here in our county in 2022. If you tell them the sky is blue, they don't believe you and come up with something about chemtrails coloring the sky. Hey, thanks for grabbing coffee for the team. I know we have been burning the midnight oil pretty late these last couple of weeks. Take an extra-long lunch today and I will see you tomorrow okay,” said his boss.   “I have got some work I need to finish up today, mind if I take my computer to the spare office and get it knocked out before lunch,” asked Wolfgang.  “Yeah, go right ahead, it's unlocked,” replied his boss. “Oh, by the way, Mark had to go home to check on his wife. I guess it has something to do with the shooting today. His kid is in the same class as mine.”  “No, I didn't know that I hope everything is okay,” replied Wolfgang.   “Probably just a precaution. Sometimes wives at home can be frigidity. Especially with shootings and their kids. I told him to get a cell phone for his kid as I did, but he said he didn't want a digital leash on his kid,” replied the boss.   Wolfgang went back to his cubicle and grabbed his backpack and his work computer and headed quickly to the spare office. Once inside he closed the blinds, shut the door, and locked it. He put his work computer on the dock and started it back up to the project he was working on before the incident and then pulled a mini laptop from his backpack and turned on his encryption for the mini laptop. Once he was all set up, he logged into the virtual office where Bruce was waiting.    “I am not Mr. Clean over here,” said Wolfgang.  “Understood, just got out of a meeting, The dog catcher wants to know where they can find a stray,” replied Bruce.  “If they wait until this afternoon I can take them to the den of strays in person,” replied Wolfgang.   “I'll let animal control know, out,” said Bruce abruptly.   The screen went blank, and Wolfgang turned off the encryptor and shut down the mini laptop. He placed It back in his bookbag and leaned back in the chair in the darkened office and smiled. His plan to make a name for himself among the followers of Zeno was working. His intended target was the boss's child. He wanted to cause a great deal of emotional stress since his boss discounted the followers of Zeno since the last shooting and disparaged their names. Killing the girl was a rooky mistake, he'd know better next time to track his intended target better, but for a first kill he was pleased with his escape and cover story. He continued working on the project that he had started that morning before he went to commit his crime. It was then that he connected the two threads, he killed Mark's child by mistake. He quickly finished up his work and left for lunch thirty minutes beforehand. Mark was the star employee winning all of the awards and was a combat Veteran. He actually looked up to and idolized Mark and thought he would be a great recruit for the followers of Zeno. He noticed Mark always had a book of stoicism with him at lunch and on his desk. As he left the spare office he walked by Mark's desk, just a few cubicles down from his, and saw a book flipped over and opened. It was Seneca's Letters From a Stoic and there were dogeared pages throughout.   Mark found his wife on the living room floor when he burst into their house. She was breathing, only it was very shallow, and he tried to rouse her. He was sure she had gotten the messages from the neighborhood social media page that had flooded his phone this morning. When he saw the message that said active shooter he knew immediately he had to get home. When he tried to call her, and she didn't answer, he left work and raced home. She woke up and immediately started asking questions.  “Where's Winnona is she alright? Jesus this is like the worst dream ever. Why aren't you at work, what's going on,” cried Tinley?   “I know about as much as you do dear. Are you physically okay, are you hurt anywhere,” Mark asked?  “Oh god no no no no, is she,” asked Tinley.  “I don't know, there aren't any details. We probably won't know for a few hours. I am sure she is fine because she knows what to do, we have trained her, and the school has procedures for this. We just have to trust the system and let it take its course,” Mark tried to reassure his wife.   “Mark, I can't feel her, she is dead. Who would do something like that, she is just nine years old. She wouldn't hurt a flea and her classmates love the fuck out of her. I love the fuck out of her. Why tell me why,” cried Tinley.  “Shhhh, now, we don't know, and we don't need to go into panic mode over this. She has been through several active shooter drills, and she knows what to do. She is more prepared than the teachers and she can defend herself. We just must trust she kept her head, and she is fine. Let's just sit on the couch and breathe for a few minutes,” said Mark.   Tinley got up off the floor leaning on her husband. They both sat on the couch as she sobbed, and he held her to keep himself from crying. Their phones were pining messages from the neighborhood social media page and from friends who had heard about the news of the school shooting. They waited for an eternity to get a signal from Winnona telling them she was safe. Tinley somehow knew that signal would never come and that made her cry even harder. Mark's anger smoldered as he listened to his wife's sobs, and he tried to encourage her to take deep breaths as he was doing audibly.    Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and let's start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2022 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than we consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along with what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event similar to National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you post a podcast episode every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 1 Nov 2022 words today   1681   words total 1681  The messages were coming in fast and furious. Tinlay ignored as best she could the pinging of her smart phone. It was not even 9 o'clock yet and she dropped her daughter off at school not even two hours ago. She had finished her second cup of coffee and her husband had left for work an hour ago. This was supposed to be her time to relax before cleaning the house.   The morning had been cloudy and drizzling, there was fog on the road but not too much to impact traffic that much. October mornings were usually like this, it made her drag in the mornings but as soon as lunch time hit, she would be getting her second wind. Her daughter Winnona had slept in a little longer than usual and was difficult this morning. Fourth graders were like that, Tinlay remembered from her teaching days. She had gone into temporary retirement when Winnona was born and was not looking at going back to teaching anytime soon. Right now, she enjoyed being a wife and a mother.   When she sat back down on the couch and opened her smart phone her world stopped. Message after message on the neighborhood social media page with the subject title of active shooter appeared before her. This was a rare occurrence as the last time was two years ago in a neighboring community that also used the social media app. She got those notifications too because she had friends in the area. This time was different because it was from her community and Winona's elementary school Swan Victor Elementary. Just as she read the first one of maybe 100, she heard the police sirens go off on the main road. Her heart dropped into the pit of her stomach. Her only thoughts were of Winona's safety, and she went into panic mode. She tried to call her husband Mark right away, however, she heard the message “Your call cannot be completed at this time,” which when she heard it, she hung up immediately and started texting him. She was frantic and the predictive text was not helping the situation, making her more frantic. Her thoughts went immediately to the argument she was having with Winona this morning and getting her ready for school. She could not remember if she said I love you or not. She collapsed on the floor due to the emotional strain of what was happening only to be awakened by Mark who was in tears.   It had been a late night for Cody. He was up trying to talk down one of his newer recruits Wolfgang the night before. He had not even met Wolfgang in person yet and this new recruit did not sound promising. Wolfgang, if that was his real name, sounded young, dumb, and full of a lot of bravado, but did not have much else going for him. There was no strategy or long-term thinking going on, Wolfgang just wanted to act, and that is something that the followers of Zeno did not do. Cody had been kicked out from another group that was probably more Wolfgang's speed, that group had a number of young bucks that had some computer skills but not as many as his breakaway group had. Wolfgang was recruited by his uncle who wanted to give him some direction in life and give him a purpose to get out of his parents' basement. Normally they didn't allow anyone like this in the group, however, his uncle made a strong case, essentially either his nephew gets in or they lose a major source of funding.   One of the neighborhood social media groups was showing a high rate of activity this morning. Cody pulled up that particular group, none of his people lived in the affected community, but there was one fatality reported at an elementary school due to an active shooter who was still at large. He slammed his fist down on the desk and it jolted his coffee cup and it crashed to the floor. The coffee splattered all over the hardwood floors just missing the power strip that fueled Cody's computer setup. He dove down with a paper towel to get at it before the hot steamy liquid shorted out the power strip and hurt his knees. As he was getting up, he hit his head against the underside of the desk, immediately cursing and punched the drawers of the desk which elicited more yelling and cursing. The sight of this would have been comical to an outsider who did not know that Cody led the followers of Zeno, but those that knew Cody and the followers of Zeno would see that this incident only fueled his anger and something unpleasant was about to occur.   When Cody got back to his chair, he pulled out one of his burner phones and called Wolfgang's uncle Bruce. He angrily waited for the typical 3 rings for Bruce to find that the number was listed as safe to answer.   “You have power over your own mind, not events,” said Bruce. He waited for the reply to let him know it was clear to talk.   “It's not because things are difficult that we dare not venture,” replied Cody angrily. “I am about to send you a report and I need to know if you have been contacted. Call me back once you have reviewed. Out.”  Cody terminated the call immediately and put the burner phone at the bottom of the pile of phones in the desk. He would not use this one again until the others had been used. It seemed like an eternity before Bruce pinged in on the virtual office. Cody waited for the signal that the room was sanitized.   “So, I was up most of the night with Wolfgang. I guess I do not need to say that this is on your head and now we need to clean it up. The TV station is already enroute, we need someone out there taking pictures and recording audio. Who are you sending?” asked Cody.   “So, because you talked with Wolfgang last night you think this is him? I mean what proof do you have,” asked Bruce?  “From what we were talking about last night, he is a very restless kid that has way too much time on his hands. He wanted to go over contingency plans, he wanted to know why we are not doing more in person work, he wanted to be deeper in the organization. The kid has been with us for like a year, if that, and I still have not vetted him personally. So do you want to tell me where he was this morning, because I have a good feeling,” replied Cody.   “Okay listen, he is supposed to be at work at this time. I am sure he has an alibi where he works. He has not reached out to me yet, but I am sure he will, and he knows which phone to call to do that. I will find him and set up a meeting for us here. This will not spill back on us, once I read through the report I sent my eyes and ears out there to observe and record. This could be a good training exercise for our guys in the field, at the very least we probably can get a few more believers that the government stages these all the time. I think it is a stroke of genius actually and if we play our cards right, it plays into our favor,” replied Bruce.   “It can only be the three of us knowing, if it gets to a fourth just know that your bullet is already chambered. Get him in here because your life does depend on it and I'd hate to make you the scapegoat for this with the others because your entire family would pay,” threated Cody in a chilling voice.    The scene at Swan Victor Elementary school was one of controlled chaos. Children huddled in their classrooms on lockdown with teachers taking a silent roll of their students. Wondering if they would make it out alive. The office staff were in tears and huddled on the floor as the children were, as they waited for the all clear from the police officers. One child, Winona Bale, 4th grader, lay slain just outside the office staffs window in front of the main entrance of the school where children and parents would normally come in. Her lifeless body bled out as two officers tried in vain to revive her. Three shots in the chest and no casings on the floor to be found. The officers had seen this many times before in training and last year at the high school in the next community. Four officers covered them, two outside the vestibule and two inside the school in case the shooter was still there. The main team searched in every bathroom, classroom and hallway. No one was found. Another team was outside the school searching the grounds and neighbors, again no one was found. The all clear with one was sounded with one caveat, no one was to come through the front entrance so as to preserve the crime scene.   In the office the phone lines began ringing unceasingly as parents tried to get more information about the shooting. The principal emailed the instructions not to let children near the front of the school as there was an active crime scene. The process for informing parents began in earnest and the blinds that blocked the view of the crime screen from the office were drawn shut. The police captain and the principal went to his office and closed the door. Both men visibly shaken at what had just happened. Even though both men had prepared for something like this and trained their subordinates well, nothing truly prepared them for dealing with the aftermath.   The TV station vans were kept at a distance, and intermixed with the reporters were neighbors and others in the area who were wondering what had happened.   Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and let's start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2021 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than we consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along to what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event along the same vein as National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you podcast every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. Writing My Final Thoughts Thank you for tuning into this special episode of Create Art Podcast. Today I wanted to talk about what I learned about myself and my process throughout this past month and these two challenges. Why would you be interested in what I learned, well maybe some of the nuggets I got can help you out in your practice, or maybe just maybe this will inspire you to complete a challenge that you have never tried or succeeded at in the past. You may need this gentle nudge or as I like to call myself the Chief Instigator to get you moving on your artistic journey. If you did attempt or complete either of the challenges last month, namely National Novel Writing Month or National Podcast Post Month please let me know about your journey. I'd be interested in hearing about as I know it would inspire me on my journey. If you did another challenge let me know about that as well. I   First off, I want to thank those of you who either listened to or read what I wrote last month. My initial plan was to create a totally new novel. I had an idea banging around in my head for about a year on what the new novel would be, but I didn't have a clear picture on where I wanted to start it and where I wanted to go. At the last minute I remembered that in 2020 when I did the NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo I had started up a novel and gotten over 50K words done on that project, but I hadn't finished it. I pivoted and since I had put so much work into the first novel, I wanted to complete the process and since I didn't have strong feelings on the new novel yet, I didn't want to approach the challenge halfhearted. I had more emotion tied into the novel and I felt I could complete it. The first novel is called Shared Diary and the second novel doesn't have a name. My first lesson in this project was to be able to pivot at the last minute and be open to pivoting. When I start a project I wat to be emotionally attached to it, the reason being is that I want to have enough in my gas tank to be able to push through the tough times that life provides. It's similar to picking out a major in college, yes you want to be able to make a living from what you study and eventually will be making a career out of, but you also want to enjoy what you are doing. I chose theater as my major, now you could argue that I am not using my degree, but I feel that I am every day. The things I learned in school are applicable to real world experiences, my acting classes helped when I was showing transitioning soldiers how to interview, my movement classes showed me how to breath to provide relaxation which I teach employees in my current job. So, you are right, I am not using my degree in theater pedagogy in the traditional sense, but I am using bits and pieces of it that fit the need at the time. If I would have chosen a major in HR, which is what my day job is, I would have never gotten these skills that have pushed my career to where it is today. Being able to pivot and prioritize your work will help when life decides to give you challenges. Plus, if you work on something you are excited about, more than likely you will either finish it or in my case brin git closer to completion.   Another lesson learned was time management. With the NaNoWriMo challenge they provide an app that you can record your progress and look at what you have left to do. It also has you put in when you started writing and when you ended as well as where you wrote. In my situation it was at home on a laptop. When I look back at when I started writing and when I ended, I found that when I was alert and feeling good, I was able to write more on those days in a quicker time versus when I was not feeling my best or when I was tired.  So, I am learning to come to the work in a good mindset that is relaxed and open in order for me to do my best work, if I am not in that mindset, I know the work still needs to get done, but it may take longer. Since I work a day job and I have kids and a wife that I want to make sure get the attention they need, I let them know that November is going to be tough but I would ensure that the next month I would be spending more time with them. My wife is very supportive of my creative projects and aspirations so she was able to accommodate, my kids don't quite understand it, but they will when they get older and follow their creative practice. Each day I gave myself an hour or two to write, sometimes I had to take some time from work to get my writing done, sometimes I wrote in the evenings while my wife watched tv so I could be near her especially on a tough day with the kids. There were about three days I didn't write and that is because life just got really busy as it does and also, I do struggle with energy levels due to my MS diagnosis. These are not excuses as to why this year I got to 44K words and not 50K, these are things that happen and it was not a failure to not technically complete the challenges, I got farther along in my goal to finish the novel. Next year I definitely would stick to more stringent times, maybe wake up early and write while everyone else slept. Proper time management and including the unknowns that life will throw you should be in that plan.   Another lesson learned is to look back at your work and admire it. You put your heart and soul into it, on occasion you need to step back and look at what you have accomplished even though it is not complete. Ten years ago, if you said Tim you are going to write a 100K word novel I would have said you were nuts. For the longest time I told myself that I don't have enough material to fill a novel, I was a poet and a short story writer, however, as the piece sits right now, I am at 94K words. Now when I go back and edit it, I am sure there will be things taken out, but then there will probably be things put into it that balance that out. Don't say never, because if I would have believed that I could never write a 100K word novel I would not have tried to do it, my initial goal was simply 50K words and it has just about doubled that goal and when it is done, who knows how long it will be. When we take time and review what we have put on the canvas, the notebook, the piano or whatever your form is, we should allow ourselves time to appreciate it, take it in and remind ourselves that before we started the work, this was only a thought that we helped bring into the world. The world needs these ideas, yes, I did say needs these ideas. Look at any library, any school and what do you see, thousands of ideas being brought forth every day. Plus, when you realize what you have done, it does wonders for your mental health. We all have that inner critic and we need that critic to help guide us and direct us, but when that inner critic stops us from creating, that's when we need to tame it and make it do the work, we need it to do. When we look at the work in progress or the finished work, we can use that progress to tame that critic when it tries to stop us.   The last thing I learned is to prepare to put down the pen or paintbrush so that you can start new projects. Right now, I am running 3 podcasts, one of them has been idle for a year. So, there are other things I would like to do, other ideas bubbling up in my head and I need to find time to get them out into the world. I am planning on finishing the novel, probably in a month or two. I know I am close to the end and I don't want it to end quickly because then it looks like I am giving up on the novel. I am not putting a word limit on it right now, it's not needed. But I will put a time limit on it because I want to have time to work on other things and give them the attention they need.  I know some painters say a painting is never done, I don't feel the same way. There comes a time when you need to put it out into the world and share it with others and it may be difficult to know when that time is, experiment. You can always take it back into your shop and refine it and get it in a more completed place. Theater has staged readings, musicians have open mics to try things out, poets have open mics to do the same thing. Find ways to get the work out of the shop and into the world. You may have to brin git back and tinker with it, you may sell the piece and find out that it is perfect the way it is with imperfections.   Now what did I get out of this experience, well I accomplished a few things. First a sense of accomplishment. For many people that is the main reason that they do things because they believed at one point, they couldn't do it. I would have never in the past attempted something like this, I have close o 100K words on a novel and it's still not done yet. As a poet and a short story writer, I am really stretching my writing muscle to keep this story going. My largest work in the past was a thesis for my Master's degree which was about 50 plus pages talking about a production that I put on and why I made the choices that I did make. Just having the knowledge that I can do it makes me happy and content even if no one reads the story. Which leads me to the second thing I got out of this which was having people follow my podcast during this project. I was consistently getting about 15-20 downloads and people looking at my site and listening to the show. So, the story is out there in the world and people now know about it. I also know that some people were waiting until I finished the project before they downloaded the show and I am seeing people download the past episodes to catch up and see or hear what I am doing. This has the potential of increasing the audience numbers. On my other podcast Find A Podcast About I recently talked with the hosts of Writers Drinking Coffee who are novelists. Having the experience, I was able to extend my network and talk intelligently about writing. This gave me a new perspective and appreciation for the craft. It gave me a bit of expertise when I talk with you about writing your story.   Well, I appreciate you listening to this episode and coming on the journey with me. If you got something out of the podcast I'd like to ask you to share it with a friend who may be struggling with their inner critic. Reach out to me for questions and show ideas timothy@createartpodcast.com There is not much left to this year, I have a KDOI Rebroadcast coming up soon and a year-end wrap up both via live stream and an episode. I am planning for 2022 so if there is something you would like me to talk about or you want to be on the show reach out. Now go out there and tame the inner critic and create more than you consume. Go make art for someone you love, yourself. See ya next time.   Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and lets start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod Mighty Networks: Create Art Podcast

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2021 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than we consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along to what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event along the same vein as National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you podcast every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 30 Nov 2021    daily count 1797 cumulative count 44030  Carl sat in his hospital bed and heard Cheryl quietly talking with Myra. The smell he hated was almost overwhelming and it seemed like forever before the nurse came back to his room. His companion was the beeps from the machines monitoring his vitals. The smell and the feeling of death is why he hated hospitals and since he was alone with his thoughts every time a beep didn't go off in the way he expected he almost jumped off the bed. When the nurse finally came in to disconnect him and give him the discharge paperwork he was more than ready to go.   “Okay, the doctor said that he wants you to follow up with your doctor in about a week. Do you need us to call your doctor's office today to make that happen or will you be able to do that,” asked the nurse?  “I can do that, no worries. I am just ready to get out of here. No offense but I hate hospitals,” replied Carl.  “So do I, but it pays the bills. Okay, do you have someone to watch over you today just to make sure you are okay,” asked the nurse?  “Yes, my fiancé next door is going to be here with me and our adopted daughter. Also, my sister-in-law will be driving us home and will probably check in on us throughout the day,” replied Carl.   “That sounds good. That little girl is awesome. She was a pro the whole time she was here. It's good to see a young couple like yourselves helping someone who needs it. How long have you all been together,” asked the nurse?  “Oh gosh, it feels like forever but in a good way,” lied Carl.   “Okay here are your discharge instructions. I'll put them in your bag. I am going to disconnect all these wires from you so you can get dressed and we can wheel you to the front. You said your sister-in-law is picking you up right,” asked the nurse?  “Yes, she is grabbing the car right now,” said Carl.  “Good. Now I can take these wires out quickly or slowly since you are so hairy, which do you prefer,” asked the nurse?  “Just rip them off, the hair will grow back,” said Carl.   “Okay, my husband is the same way. Here we go,” said the nurse as she took off the pads from Carl's chest and side. With each rip she apologized and within a few minutes she had all the wires disconnected. “Okay you are all disconnected. I hope it didn't hurt too much. I'll give you a few minutes to get dressed and I'll be back. I am just next door with your daughter so if you need anything let me know, okay?”  “I should be fine; I don't feel dizzy or anything like that. Will my doctor be able to see the notes from here by next week,” asked Carl?  “If he is local, he should be able to, if not you can grab a copy of your file,” said the nurse as she went next door to check on Myra.   Carl went head and got dressed in his regular clothes and out of the hospital down. Luckily the EMT's didn't cut off his clothes so he was able to leave with some dignity. When he was finished, he opened the curtain that blocked everyone's view of his room. There were several people moving around the hallway and he checked in on Myra.   “Knock knock are you decent Myra,” asked Carl as he knocked on the curtain that was covering her room?  “We are good Carl, are you okay,” asked Cheryl?  Carl walked into Myra's room and saw that she was dressed and sitting in a wheelchair. “I am fine and ready to get home, how are you feeling kiddo,” asked Carl?  “I am getting a ride in the wheelchair. I've never done that before,” replied Myra.   “Let's hope we never have to do this again,” said Carl. The nurse who was attending him unlocked the wheelchair and started to push Myra out. Another nurse came up to where Carl's room was with a wheelchair and looked in his room to find no one there.  “Where did Carl go,” asked the second nurse?  “Oh, that's me, I don't need a wheelchair,” replied Carl.   “Hospital rules, I have to roll you to the entrance, hop a squat,” said the nurse and pulled the wheelchair behind Carl.   “Can we race to the front,” asked Myra?  “Sorry sweetie, these aren't built for racing, but we will definitely beat your dad to the front,” said the first nurse.   Carl sat down in the wheelchair that the second nurse pulled up and handed his discharge apers to Cheryl. The first nurse led the way followed by Cheryl and then by Carl in his wheelchair. When they got to the front entrance Carmine was waiting for them with the back doors open. Carl's nurse pulled him up behind the passenger seat and Myra's nurse pulled her up to behind the driver's side. The nurses helped both Carl and Myra into Carmine's car and pulled the wheelchairs back inside. Cheryl got into the passenger seat and Carmine got into the driver's seat and pulled out and headed towards Carl's apartment.   When they got to the apartment, Carmine pulled into Carl's spot and parked the car. They all headed upstairs to the apartment and Carl and Myra sat on the couch. Cheryl and Carmine dropped off the paperwork in Carl's office When they secured the discharge paperwork they came back to the kitchen. Cheryl started up the coffee pot and Carmine grabbed Myra a glass of chocolate milk and some crackers.   “Okay Carl, I am going to head back home. Are you comfortable

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2021 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than we consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along to what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event along the same vein as National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you podcast every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 28 Nov 2021    daily count 1748 cumulative count 40186  Everyone walked into the house and migrated towards the kitchen. Carmine was there looking worried, and Carl put down the lunch groceries with Cheryl and Myra. He approached her and embraced her like a sister.  “How's the old guy doing,” asked Carl?  “He won't slow down even though the doctors told him too, so that means he is happy. I'm not. When is this thing going to be over. I don't think it's going to end well,” asked Carmine?  “It will be over soon. Cheryl and I will get married and we will adopt Myra and things should quiet down and become boring,” said Carl trying to reassure Carmine and himself.   Cheryl was the next to embrace Carmine and they held each other tightly. Carl and the kids started putting things away that needed to be refrigerated and Seth and Rachel took Myra outside to play. Carl headed towards Nate's office on the main floor.   “Carl, he is upstairs in the master bedroom. Nate has been waiting to hear from you,” said Carmine. She and Cheryl grabbed a cup of tea that Carmine had made earlier when she got Nate settled in bed.   Carl had never gone to their master bedroom but knew enough about the layout of the house to know where to go. He almost dreaded to see what he would find. He had never seen his brother sick since they were kids and even when they were kids, his brother always seemed to never show how sick he was. When Carl approached the door, he listened outside for a moment to hear if Nate was sleeping. He heard the familiar voice of his brother talking to someone, he must be on the phone. He waited uncomfortably outside as if he was waiting to be scolded by his father for doing something wrong. It had been about five minutes but seemed like so many more before he knocked on the door.  “Is that you Carmine,” asked Nate through the door? His voice was booming and sounded strong.   “Nope, just your friendly neighborhood little brother,” replied Carl. He felt better about the situation and was encouraged that his brother sounded strong.   “Well get in here, I promised Carmine I would stay in bed for a few hours,” said Nate.   Carl opened the door slowly and stepped into the room he had never seen before. He didn't know what to expect, but for some reason he wasn't surprised when he saw a desk and chair on one side of the bedroom and on the other side was a king-sized bed with his brother in it above the covers on his phone. He heard the printer on the desk spitting out a piece of paper and that was the only sound besides his brother talking to someone on the phone.   “Looks like you are back to normal almost,” said Carl sheepishly.   “Welcome to where the magic happens. Grab a seat at the desk and let's talk,” said Nate. Nate turned his attention to the phone call he was on, “Okay so tomorrow we will get back to work on the project Vince.  Your docs found nothing wrong just like mine and just like Angela. Yeah, Carl is here, and nothing happened to him. Right, I have alerted B team to finish up the work we started, and I should get some information from them later today. You got it I will give you a call when they report in. Take it easy today and yeah, the document just came over to my printer. Alright take care, keep in contact with me. Bye,” Nate finished the call. “Carmine said stay in bed and that is what I am doing, there was no mention of handling business while in bed. I thrive on loopholes.”  “Knowing her she knew to leave a loophole in there for you because you are so damn stubborn. Are you really up to working from bed though, she said the doctors told you to take it easy,” asked Carl?  “If I remember right, you were told the same thing. How's that working out for you,” asked Nate sarcastically? “You are the one who is terminal not me. “How is Cheryl and Myra holding up with all of this?”  “Well, I think Cheryl has found her newest best friend for life in Carmine because the two of them have to deal with our dumbasses. She is holding up pretty good. Myra dreamed about this happening last night, or something like it. Do we have any pictures of John Dee we can show her,” asked Carl?  “Take a look at the printer. Vince just sent me a dossier on the guy, and I am pretty sure he has pictures. Are you thinking that we may have more than one person who can't die on our hands,” asked Nate?  “Maybe not a person, but a spirit. That's the only way I can explain it. I think she may have seen him in her dream and that may be something we can use to make sure what happened last night doesn't happen again,” replied Carl.   “Take a look, I am sure there is a picture of the guy. Since they didn't have digital cameras back then it will probably be a painting, or a woodblock print of him so it may not be perfect but close enough for our work. By the way thanks for checking up on the kids last night, I know it's been a long day for you already since I am pretty sure you haven't slept yet,” said Nate.   “Nope, I got a few hours of sleep last this morning with Cheryl. Felt good to have someone next to me and I was surprised that I slept so well,” said Carl.   “I hear wedding bells little brother. I am sure she and Carmine are downstairs right now planning the wedding of her dreams which means we need to get all the paperwork done for you and rewrite that estate plan. How do you think your ex will take it, is she going to fight us on anything,” asked Nate?  “I don't really think so, her parents send me cards for my birthday and for the holidays. We parted on good terms; you know how it was when you did the divorce. She was happy with what she got and didn't contest anything,” said Carl.   “Right, but when you get remarried suddenly and adopt a kid, people change. This is going to affect the agreement you have with her, and she might have some unresolved feelings about the new situation that you have found yourself in. You probably should have a conversation with her and let Cheryl know that there could be some legalistic hoops we need to jump through. These things are never as easy as they seem,” said Nate.   “Well, I am more focused on how you are doing right now and getting this curse resolved,” said Carl.   “As you can see, I am back to work handling things like I always do. This was a minor and annoying setback. We will make up for lost time. Tell you what, I will make both you and Carmine happy by slowing down today and having lunch with everyone and then I will go back to work on things tomorrow and we won't discuss what our next move is until tomorrow. I take it you took the day off which is good, how about we knock out all that paperwork this week and then we can approach your ex-wife next week with the proposal of a change in the agreement,” asked Nate?  “I think we can work something out for all of that to happen if you are feeling up to it. You would be proud of me; I grabbed a ton of vegan food for lunch. Are you feeling up for a bite to eat,” asked Carl?  “I think by the time all of this is done you will have come to the dark side and be a full-fledged vegan. Remember we have cookies,” joked Nate.  “Oh, that cookie recipe you gave to Myra tasted delicious. We polished those cookies off all-in-one sitting. Thank you for helping her feel special,” said Carl.   “It's all part of being a father. You will catch on and be a great dad, I feel it in my bones. Alright if you don't mind I am going to kick you out so I can get dressed and I'll be down for lunch in about ten minutes,” said Nate.   “You don't need to ask me twice. Thank you for seeing this through and helping. I can't apologize enough for what happened last night,” said Carl.   “What happened last night only made me more energized to see this through. Now don't get sentimental on me. This wasn't your fault and I think we will be changing how we go about getting information to help us. I may need to block you guys out of what we find until we are ready to move on something or need something from you and Myra that we can't get,” said Nate.  “I'll see you downstairs, take your time,” said Carl. He left his brothers bedroom and slowly walked down the stairs. He wasn't ready to face Carmine or Cheryl, but there was nothing else to do so he took his time. When he got there, Carmine and Cheryl were deep in conversation, so he went to the fridge and grabbed the ginger ale and a glass. He poured himself a drink and replaced the ginger ale and sat at the island in the kitchen. Things were lining up to make his decision to read the diary more difficult. He just wanted to be able to sit back and enjoy having a family, even if it was brought together in unusual circumstances. The thought crossed his mind to just toss the diary or burn it. Maybe that would break the curse and he wouldn't have to die sooner than expected. The tumor would get him eventually, that he couldn't do anything about, but maybe taking the diary out of the equation could at least resolve this issue and no one else would get hurt. He began planning on how he would rid himself of the diary that very night. That is when he lost consciousness and fell out of his chair, hitting his head against the marble island counter and then hitting his head against the tiled floor.   Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and lets start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod Mighty Networks: Create Art Podcast

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2021 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than we consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along to what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event along the same vein as National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you podcast every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 29 Nov 2021    daily count 2047 cumulative count 42233  Cheryl and Carmine came running into the kitchen when they heard the audible thump to find Carl motionless on the floor with blood dripping from his forehead where a gash had formed. Cheryl let out a loud shriek just as Seth and Rachel came running in carrying the limp body of Myra.   “Mom, Mom Myra just passed out when we were outside on the playground. Why is Uncle Carl on the floor, is that blood,” yelled Seth out of breath from carrying Myra?  “What happened out there,” asked Carmine panicking?  “Myra was on the swings and about a minute ago she passed out and fell to the ground while we were out there, and Seth picked her up and we ran to get her inside. What happened to Uncle Carl,” said Rachel?  “We heard a thump and found him on the ground. Don't touch him kids, I am going to call an ambulance. Get Myra on the couch in the living room,” said Carmine as she dialed the emergency number on her phone.   Cheryl knelt beside Carl and wiped the blood gushing out of the wound on his head. She grabbed a towel and got it wet and then placed it on the open wound and held Carl's head in her arms. “Shhhh, what happened baby, can you hear me,” Cheryl asked to a still unconscious Carl?  Once Carmine got a hold of the operator, she quickly relayed what had happened and went over to check on Myra in the living room. The operator took down the information and dispatched an ambulance right away but kept Carmine on the phone and gave her instructions on how to help Myra and Carl.   When Nate heard all the commotion downstairs and the screams from Carmine and Cheryl he quickly went downstairs as he was already dressed and ready to come down anyway. He first went to Myra and saw that she was still breathing and had a strong pulse, he then went over to the kitchen where Carl was and saw that Cheryl had controlled the bleeding, but the dish towel she used was soaked with blood. He grabbed two more dish towels and soaked them in cool water and gave one to Cheryl and took the other to Myra where he placed the cool wet dish towel on her forehead and had Seth hold it there. Carmine was still talking on the phone with the operator and told Nate that an ambulance was coming. He went back to the kitchen to help Cheryl and his little brother.   “What happened here, did he have another episode,” asked Nate?  “Carmine and I were in the other room, and we heard a thump and found Carl like this on the floor. I guess he had one or he was just so exhausted from last night and from the start of this whole thing that he passed out,” said Cheryl. “How is Myra?”  “She must have had an episode as well; she is on the couch and has a strong pulse. I think she will be fine. Carmine has an ambulance coming. Looks like you stopped the bleeding, good work in keeping his head elevated. Let's just keep him like this and I will grab blankets for both of them, so they don't go into shock, hold on okay,” said Nate. Tears started streaming from his face as he went back into the living room and found Myra talking with Seth and Rachel. He grabbed two blankets from the hope chest and put one on Myra and took the other to Carl. When he got back to the kitchen, he saw carl talking with Cheryl and looking confused. He placed the blanket on Carl and knelt to hear what Carl was saying.   “I don't know what happened, I was just thinking about destroying the diary and next thing I know I am on the floor with a cold wet towel on my head and feeling woozy. Did I pass out or something,” asked Carl in a hurried and slurred voice?  “We are not sure, but we have an ambulance coming for you so hold tight and try not to sleep okay,” replied Nate.  “What do you mean you were thinking about destroying the diary? Won't that cause more problems like this, maybe that is why you passed out. You can't do that again; I don't think it will help anyone. Myra passed out probably at the same time you passed out and she is in the living room,” replied Cheryl.   “How is she doing, I want to see her,” Carl tried to get up as he spoke. Cheryl and Nate held him down and he was too weak to resist.  “Myra is fine, you need to stay put until the EMT's get here, you aren't going to be able to do anything right now. Myra is awake and talking to Seth and Rachel and Carmine. Now what are you talking about, did you do anything to the diary, where is it,” asked Nate forcefully?  “I left it in the safe in my office at home. I was thinking if I destroyed it that would break the curse and everyone would be okay, Myra could grow up and no one from the family would be impacted,” said Carl.   “Well even the thought of it seems to have proved you wrong with that solution. I need you to promise you won't think about that again,” said Cheryl.   The EMT's arrived that the house and found Myra on the couch and stabilized Carl in the kitchen. They took them both out of the house in their own stretchers and took them to the hospital where Nate had just left earlier that day. Once they got to the emergency room Carl let the doctors know about his condition and repeatedly asked about Myra. She was in the next room over and was calling out for Carl.  “Baby girl, listen to the doctors, I am fine, Carmine and Cheryl will be here soon,” Carl called out to Myra from his room. The attending physician asked about Carl's relation to Myra, and he told them that he was adopting her, he gave no other details about Myra than that. When they asked who they could call he let them know that his girlfriend and his sister-in-law would be coming shortly, and he wanted them to be able to come back to see them.   The physician attending to carl numbed his forehead and started putting in stiches where the gash was, Carl didn't flinch and when the physician was done Cheryl appeared with a nurse in his room.   “Oooo that looks painful. How are you feeling dear,” asked Cheryl?  “Chicks dig scars, and now I have a story to tell the grandkids right, this is how we got together. I am doing fine sweetheart. I'd like to go home and rest up, but I think they want to keep me here. How is Myra doing,” asked Carl?  “Carmine is in there with her. We can only have grandkids if you stick around for a long time, and we have kids. Doctor how is he doing really because I know he won't tell me, "Asked Cheryl?  “He should be fine, his vitals are good, must have passed out due to exhaustion. How has he been sleeping lately,” asked the doctor?  “He doesn't sleep that is his problem. He is an over achiever and trying to be superman, I mean batman,” said Cheryl.   “He will be fine, have him rest up even if you have to tie him to a bed. I don't want those stiches to fall out, I put some good work into them, and I don't want to have him come back here to get them redone. He should follow-up with his regular doctor in about a week to get them removed. The girl is doing fine, her vitals are strong and it's as if nothing happened to her. I know we would like to keep her for observation, but I think she should be fine as well. Has she had anything like this before,” asked the doctor?  “No, not as far as we know. We are in the process of adopting her and we weren't made aware of anything like that in her past,” Cheryl lied.  “Well make sure she gets some rest and follow-up with her pediatrician in about a week. If either one of them blacks out get them back here pronto. I think they should be okay, but just check on them when they are sleeping. Carl, can you promise to take it easy for a few days,” asked the doctor?  “If I say yes, do I get to go home, "asked Carl?  “I take it he likes to be sarcastic,” said the doctor to Cheryl?  “Yeah, him and his older brother. His brother was in here last night with something similar and just got out this morning,” said Cheryl.   “Does his brother have the same tumor issue,” asked the doctor?  “Not as far as I know, they both are over achievers and work too many hours,” said Cheryl.  “Carl this won't get better unless you take better care of yourself. I hope to not see you in here again,” said the doctor.  “Aw but doc, your work is great, will I have a good scar to tell my grandkids about,” asked Carl?  “If I say yes will you get some rest,” replied the doctor?  “Sweet, I'll go home, and sleep for ten hours will that work for you,” said Carl.   “The nurse will come in here with their discharge instructions. Just keep a good eye on him today and if there are any issue liked slurred speech or another black out get him right back here,” said the doctor as he headed out of the room.   Carmine walked into Carl's room shaking her head.   “I'll take you all to your apartment Carl. Myra is fine and will be discharges with us in a few minutes. How are you feeling, those stiches look painful,” asked Carmine?  “Hey sis I am doing great and yes I promise to stay in bed for the rest of today. How is Nate doing,” asked Carl?  “He is taking the kids out to lunch and for ice cream. Seth and Rachel are a bit shaken up seeing you carted out of our house in an ambulance with Myra. I need to go grab the car and pull it out front, Cheryl can you stay with Myra,” asked Carmine?  “Sure I' be happy to,” said Cheryl. She kissed Carl and left for Myra's room. Carmine stayed with Carl for a few moments and looked him over.  “What have you gotten us into Carl? I need to know that this is not going to happen again, my nerves are fried,” asked Carmine?  “I wish I could say it's a long story, but it started late last week when Myra's father or who we think was Myra's father abandoned her in the coffee shop where Cheryl works. Nate is trying to figure out the specifics on how we can adopt here with no issues and find out about her past. It is a bit of a ghost story that you probably wouldn't believe,” said Carl quietly.   “I am not a fan of ghost stories, and I am not a fan of what is happening. Get done with whatever is going on so we can return to our normal lives. I love that brother of yours and I'll be damned if I let anything bad happen to him. Does Cheryl know,” asked Carmine?  “She knows about as much as you know. I promise to not keep you out of the loop. I am sorry for all the trouble this is causing you and your family. I never intended for anything like this to happen,” said Carl in tears.   “I know, just get this done whatever it is for your brothers' sake. He loves you more than you can possibly know and consider moving to our house so we can keep an eye on you. That girl of yours Cheryl is something special and she deserves the best like your brother has given me,” said Carmine as she left to go grab her car.   Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and lets start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod Mighty Networks: Create Art Podcast

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2021 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than we consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along to what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event along the same vein as National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you podcast every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 27 Nov 2021    daily count 1379 cumulative count 38438  Carl broke their gaze first. He started eating the oatmeal and drinking his coffee. He looked back at Myra who was eating her omelet with relish and motioned to Cheryl to eat her food. He wished he had telepathy to tell her what he was thinking at that moment. He wanted to find a way to break this curse so that no one would be hurt by it anymore. Even if it meant his life would be forfeited, he was willing to make the sacrifice in order for Myra to be free and his family and friends to not have to deal with the possible hurt that the curse would incur upon them. He knew Cheryl would try to talk him out of succumbing to death in order to save everyone else, but he didn't feel he had an option. He would read through the diary and find out its secrets, he would do it over the weekend when everyone was asleep and whatever solution came from this he was prepared to do. He had this same feeling when he accepted his terminal diagnosis. Peace descended and he was actually on a euphoric high for weeks that his ex-wife couldn't understand. When she figured out what he was planning back then she put a stop to it. His suicidal ideation at that time is not what ended their marriage, it was the aftermath. He accepted his impending death, and she would not let him go quietly, the way he wanted to go. He felt that Cheryl was cut from the same cloth.   Everyone finished her breakfast quickly and Myra took the dishes to the sink to soak. She headed back to her bedroom to get changed. Carl and Cheryl sat at the table looking at each other.   “You look tired, do you want me to drive out there today,” asked Cheryl?  “I am going to take come coffee with me and I should be fine. I have had weeks of sleepless nights before and coffee keeps me alert enough to keep moving,” replied Carl.   “I have today off so I can stay here the whole day, but we need to talk about the living situation soon. I would like to move in before next month and break my lease. Is there a charge for parking here,” asked Cheryl?  “I get two spots included in my rent so adding you in won't have an affect on the price. I'd like you to move in and we can talk about marriage and what that looks like and all that other stuff. With you living ere we will have time to do that,” replied Carl.   “We also need to talk about you and your care and what that looks like if we are going to need a nurse to come in here and help out while I am at work. I know you have this tumor, but I don't know how you progress through this battle and how we get to the other side. Before say a word there will be an other side that we will get to, I am not losing you quietly and I am not going to let you give up. If you didn't know that I can be as stubborn as you, now you do. I told you I am in this for the long haul. Now what were you just thinking about and if you say my beautiful eyes I'll puke in your lap right now,” joke Cheryl. She was trying to show strength to help alleviate Carl and he recognized it.   “Do I get to pick out the nurse,” asked Carl?  “Only if her name is Olga and she is older than both of us with a wort on her face as big as a quarter,” said Cheryl.   “I was hoping for someone with a puss filled goiter that I would have to lance on occasion,” said Carl.   “You really don't like being serious do you. I get it, it's your coping mechanism. Just so you know I can keep the jokes rolling right along with you as long as you do what you need to do to stay with us for a long time,” said Cheryl.   “Okay but if Olga says that I need to wear adult diapers to bed, don't complain about the smell when I eat fast food tacos, “joked Carl.   “That is your usual man musk, that's why I am attracted to you,” said Cheryl.  “We do need to figure out how to break this curse before anyone else gets hurt. We can talk once we get over to Nate's and I am sure he might have some ideas. We don't know if this stuff is related to her or if it is the diary, I'd like to think its related to the diary,” said Carl.   “I am going to hop in the shower and get ready, give me a few minutes. We will figure this out, I am sure. I'll be damned if I am going to live in a horror movie where the kid is the monster,” said Cheryl. She went to the bedroom they shared and closed the door. Carl was left alone at the kitchen table with his coffee and his thoughts.   Myra finished up and sat at the kitchen table with Carl.   “Are you going to get ready to go,” asked Myra?  “Yeah, I am just waiting for Cheryl to get done in the shower and I'll clean up and get dressed,” said Carl.   “Something happened last night didn't it,” asked Myra?  “Well, I don't know how to tell you this, but it seems your dream became a reality. Everyone is okay, but we were scared there for a minute. Has something like this happened in the past,” asked Carl?  “I don't remember ever having this happen. So, Uncle Nate, Vince and Angela were in trouble last night,” asked Myra?  “Let's just say that they all experienced what you dreamt about. Do you remember anything about the old man and what he looked like from your dream,” asked Carl?  “I think if I saw a picture of him, I'd recognize him, but I don't want to see him ever again. He was creepy,” said Myra.   “Well, we might need you to look at a few pictures to find out who he was and then we can try to understand what happened to my friends and family,” said Carl. “Do you think you could do it for them. I already know how brave you are, and I'll be here to protect you.”  “I know you will,” said Myra.   Myra grabbed another glass of chocolate milk while they waited for Cheryl to finish up. When Cheryl came out of the bedroom Carl went right in without a word. He closed the door and started the water to splash on his face. It was cold and didn't warm up as Cheryl had used up all the warm water. Carl wasn't angry at this, he welcomed the freezing water on his face as it woke him up to another level of consciousness. If he felt that he was ready for the day, now he really felt ready for the day. It reminded him of one of his first apartments that hardly ever had warm water. When he was done washing his face he put on some deodorant and slipped out of all his clothes and changed them. While changing he looked at himself in the mirror and thought about that Myra trusted him to protect her. This made the decision to read the diary harder.   Carl got finished dressing and walked out to find Myra and Cheryl sitting at the table still drinking and talking softly.   “Okay let's grab those kids some lunch and head out to Nate's,” said Carl.   They all walked out and climbed into Car's car. The drive over was uneventful except for finding something vegan that they would all enjoy at the grocery store. When they got to Nate's they saw Carmine's car in the driveway and parked next to it. Seth and Rachel were at the front door waiting for everyone to come up.  “Uncle Carl, long time no see,” said Seth.   “I know you can't get sick of seeing my face Seth, “said Carl.   Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and lets start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod Mighty Networks: Create Art Podcast

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2021 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than we consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along to what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event along the same vein as National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you podcast every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 25 Nov 2021    daily count 1787 cumulative count 37059  Carl helped Cheryl up to her feet and led her to the bedroom where they climbed into bed together. The coffee didn't affect Carl like everyone said it would, he had a weird constitution where he could drink coffee at any time of day and still fall asleep, although it was not a refreshing sleep. Cheryl almost immediately dozed off and Carl soon followed her into slumber.   There was a light knocking at the bedroom door and Cheryl looked over at the clock which read eight o'clock. The sun was trying to stream through the blinds through the window and it made shadows on the opposite wall. Cheryl whispered, “give us a couple of minutes sweet girl.” Carl was still in a deep and fitful sleep and Cheryl quietly got up and went to the bathroom to get herself ready for the day. She wanted Carl to get some good sleep since he had had a long night. When she was done in the bathroom, she looked over at Carl who was looking at her with almost closed eyes. “Go back to sleep superman,” she said to Carl.   “Never really liked Superman, I am more of a Batman guy, oh and no Beatles just Rolling Stones,” joked Carl as he was stretching.   “You are just full of surprises aren't you. I bet you plan on getting up and running around today or going to work huh,” asked Cheryl?  “Nope, I already called off work today. I am just waiting to hear from Nate and Carmine. I do need a shower though, mind if I slip into it first,” asked Carl?  “I think you earned it, we can talk about what happened last night after breakfast, what do you want,” asked Cheryl?  “I am not fussy at all, coffee, maybe some oatmeal,” replied Carl.   “Good, I think we can manage that, hop in the shower, although I think you should take a break today,” scolded Cheryl. She left the bedroom and Myra was right outside the door waiting for her.  “Is he okay,” asked Myra?  “He had a long night after we put you back to bed, what would you like to make for breakfast,” asked Cheryl. The girls headed off to the kitchen and Carl slowly got out of bed. He went to the shower and turned it on full blast. Carl liked hot showers where the water almost scalded him. When he disrobed, he felt that funny feeling of confusion as he had in the past, just before he had an episode. Carl didn't want to pass out in the shower and end up in the hospital. This time he would try to fight the episode as much as he could and have a normal day. He got into the shower and started to grit his teeth and march while the hot water sprayed all over his body. He was feeling invigorated and tired at the same time. Forcing his eyes open by sheer will he finished his shower and stepped out onto the bathroom floor after turning off the facet. Carl felt good that he was able to fight off the episode this time and noted how he was able to do it. Obviously, he wouldn't be able to do this every time, but at least this time he had won a battle.  When Carl smelled the familiar scent of coffee, that was almost as invigorating as the shower. He finished getting dressed and picked up his phone to check for messages. Nothing had come through yet, so he called over to Nate's house to check in on the kids. On the third ring Rachel answered.  “Hey Uncle Carl, we are doing fine here,” said Rachel in a cheerful voice.  “Good to hear, have you two had breakfast yet,” asked Carl?  “We just finished up. We haven't heard anything from Mom and Dad yet, starting to get worried,” replied Rachel.   “Well, we are going to head over there and hang out with you two. I took the day off work and if your dad ends up needing a hand I want to be there to help,” said Carl.   “Thanks, and I remember what we talked about last night, about being Myra's friend. I am sorry I called her weird. It must be really hard on her,” replied Rachel.   “Yeah, it is but she is holding up like a champ. Give us about an hour and a half and we will be over. Do you guys need me to bring you lunch,” asked Carl?  “Well, we have plenty of food here, but if you want to bring us lunch that's fine. Seth it's Uncle Carl, he is coming over in about two hours go get your room cleaned up. Sorry Seth is acting like I am a substitute teacher and doesn't want to do our normal chores,” said Rachel perturbed.   “Let me talk to Seth,” said Carl. “Hey Seth, your sister is in charge until I get there and if I see that your room is not made up and your chores aren't done then young man you will be in trouble with me and we won't go driving, understand?”  “Yes, Uncle Carl, sheesh, you are as bad as dad,” said Seth sheepishly.   “Hey Seth, I understand, I am the youngest in my family and there were times when my brothers had to look after me while my parents were out of the house doing something. It can be frustrating and it may seem like your sister is being bossy, but remember she is trying her best to make sure nothing happens to you and she is under a lot of stress. Try to help her out as much as possible okay. I know you can alright big guy,” asked Carl?  “Okay Uncle Carl. Are you bringing Cheryl and Myra over too,” asked Seth?  “Yup, the whole crew, and Cheryl is a stickler for getting chores done so do us both a favor,” said Carl.  “Can do Uncle Carl, see you in a few hours,” said Seth.   “Okay, see you then put your sister back on the phone,” asked Carl.  “Thanks for the help with Seth Uncle Carl. You know Mom doesn't want him to go driving with you in that Suzuki Samurai,” said Rachel.  “And I didn't tell him I would take him driving in that car, I am going to call your mom now and see what is going on. You call me if there are any issues okay,” said Carl.   “Gotcha big boss man,” said Rachel. That was her special name for her uncle.   “See you soon my cuddly kazoo,” said Carl as he ended the call. He walked out to the kitchen and there was coffee and oatmeal already set up for him as Cheryl and Myra were finishing up making their breakfast of cheese omelets and chocolate milk for Myra and tea for Cheryl.   “I need to make one call before I sit down to eat, do you mind,” asked Carl?  “Handle your business, we are just sitting down to eat,” replied Cheryl.   “Anyone interested in a trip to Uncle Nate's house and hanging out with Seth and Rachel,” asked Carl?  “Oooo I'd like that a lot,” squealed Myra.  “I wouldn't mind going out there again is Nate is up to it,” said Cheryl.   “That's what I am going to look into. I need to drop off lunch for Seth and Rachel and make sure they are okay, and I figured I could use some help from two of the best people I know,” said Carl. “He dialed up Carmine's number on his phone, after three rings she answered.  “Hey Carl, I just got off the phone with Rachel and she said you all were heading over to drop off lunch and hang out,” said Carmine.   “Yeah, I didn't get in until about four this morning, but I wanted to make sure the kids were all right and I have the best people in the world to give me a hand with that, how's Nate holding up this morning,” asked Carl?  “We had a quiet night, they looked at the MRI's and didn't find anything out of the ordinary, you could probably read the scans better than anyone else and understand what all this stuff means. We should be getting out of here in about two hours. Nate is more upset because he has lost some time on this project of yours. Also, did you know Vince was admitted to the same hospital last night in the evening and is being released with no issues,” asked Carmine?  “I heard about it from a clerk at the gas station on the way to your house. I also talked with the cop that was on the call for Vince,” said Carl.  “Talked to a cop, what happened,” asked Carmine?  “I pulled to the side of the road to get some fresh air and the cop pulled up behind me, we started talking and well, luckily he knew about Vince so that mystery was solved. Have you heard from Angela,” asked Carl?  “Well, she lives in the next county over, but I did check the hospital here and she wasn't admitted last night,” replied Carmine.   “I'll check the hospital over there, so Nate is doing okay,” asked Carl?  “Yes, little brother he is doing fine, like I said he is just ornery as usual. Other people controlling his choices, you know how much he loves that,” replied Carmine.   “About as much as I enjoy it. Okay we will see you in a few hours, we are just eating breakfast now and we will head out and grab lunch for everyone,” said Carl.   “Thanks for checking in on he kids last night. Rachel said she really appreciated it and Seth looks up to you. Just get this project done quickly, I don't want to have another night like this again,” said Carmine.  “Neither do I, neither do I,” replied Carl. He sat down after he ended the call an ate his oatmeal and drank the black coffee.   “What's on your mind,” asked Cheryl?  “Angela hasn't checked in yet,” replied Carl.  Cheryl looked at her phone after he said that “Wait, I got a text from Angela, let me read it. Must have just came in. Says she is getting out of the hospital now, was admitted yesterday, docs found nothing wrong, wants to meet with us as soon as possible, hasn't been able to reach Nate. I'll message her back and let her know. This is very strange that all three of them were in the hospital last …,” Cheryl said trailing off.   Cheryl and Carl looked at Myra and then looked at each other.   Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and lets start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod Mighty Networks: Create Art Podcast

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2021 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than we consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along to what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event along the same vein as National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you podcast every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far Good evening, everyone and Happy November 26, otherwise known as Black Friday here in America. So today, I wrote nothing, nothing at all. And that's okay, because I was having what I like to call lived experience. I went out this morning to Richmond, Virginia, which is about an hour south of where I live. And I stood in line was the 10th person in line at Record Store Day down at plan nine, which is a record store in Richmond, Virginia. And the whole way down there. I was listening to other podcasts. And specifically I was listening to Alec Baldwin. Yeah, his podcast. Here's the thing and Alan Alda has clear and vivid. In while I was doing that I was thinking about a interview that I'm going to be doing next week for my other show find a podcast about and you can find that at Find a podcast about dot XYZ. But I was being inspired while I was driving, which is a usual thing for me. And that's what I did today. That's the creativity that I did today. And that's the whole thing behind this podcast that you're listening to, is to be creative. You know, I know I say it. Gosh, this is episode 101. And I always say, you know, tame your inner critic can create more than you can sell. Well, today what I needed to do was be quiet was be present for what was happening. And what was happening was quite simply that I needed to not write today. And I am fine with that. Sometimes you have those times when you don't need to create you need to be inspired by that which is around you. And today I definitely do feel inspired because of the long drive. Because of what I went and did. Behind me. I'm playing Leonard Cohen's songs of love and hate, which is that album is now 50. It's celebrating its 50th year anniversary. I also bought Miles Davis, live slash evil, which is also celebrating its 50th anniversary. And I bought you to Gloria and I also bought Jimi Hendrix live in Paris 67. So right now I'm just listening to records, enjoying my family. And that's what I needed to do today. The novel will keep on going. I'll be working on it. You Not tomorrow morning while I play with my girls, while we watch cartoons and eat donuts, and you'll get another installment tomorrow. But today, I just needed to be silent. I needed to be around those that I loved. And doing the podcast recording, this is easy enough, I have everything, everything set up in a template, if you couldn't tell. And I know I talked about it at the beginning of the year on, you know why it's important to set up your show or set up whatever you're doing and have gold for yourself. And this is one of them. So I just thought I would talk with you right now. And first off, let you know that I appreciate all of you that do listen to the show. Secondly, I appreciate all of you that have been following the novel as it progresses. I've never written a full fledged novel. And when I started it last year at National Novel Writing Month, and national podcast, postman I was like no, yeah, I'll get you know, this novel done in a month. Sure. And I didn't, I didn't get it done. I got the 50,000 words, but I didn't get the novel done. And this year, I'm looking at the calendar. And we're getting close to the 30th. And do I think I'm gonna get it done? I'm not sure. I don't know, I might. I would like to get it done. So that way I can take it to its next phase. But if I don't get it done, that's okay, too. That's not a huge problem. Because then I can just keep on writing. Yeah. But I'm in a good spot with a novel. I am happy with it. It needs editing, it needs auto correcting. As you all know, and as you as you have been following along with what I've been writing, it is not perfect. But you know what, it's the novel. That is perfect for right now. Tonight, I will be going to Well, let me tell you what else I I went to a place called Patriot subs here in Fredericksburg, Virginia and had to Chicago dog. And a reuben sandwich. gave each of my girls a big bite of my reuben sandwich in there. Well, one girl liked it, one girl didn't. And I also got to cannolis mini cannolis. Again, one girl liked it one girl didn't are twins. That's what happens. Got my wife to Chicago hotdogs and to cannolis. And she was very appreciative. And then, you know, we just sat back and watched a, a baking challenge show on Netflix. And we've been, you know, having one of those kind of days. You know, just sometimes you need that nice, lazy day. And that's what we had today. And that's what I had today. And that was with my family today. Right now I am with you, no matter you know, where or when you're listening to this. I'm here in your ears. I'm here with you. And I just want to let you all know that it's okay. It's okay. You don't have to create every day. I don't create every day. But that's why I like these challenges because it gets me gets my juices flowing. And I'm already thinking about hey, what am I going to do in 2022. And I'm wondering what you're gonna deal. So the other thing I wanted to say is that I will be doing a poetry reading over at the place where my nephew works, which is couture a coffee shop, he does a poetry reading every Friday night. It's an open mic meeting. And I really enjoyed going to it. I am by far the oldest person there by 10 or 15 years. But when I go there and I hear these young, these young whippersnapper kids, when I, when I hear them read their poetry and read their stuff, I do overlook I whatever, you know, former, whatever silliness that they're doing, and I really pay attention to the content of what they're trying to say. And the older I get, the more I want to just, you know, wrap them all in a big hug and say it's going to be okay, you're gonna be alright. Because, you know, I wish somebody would have said that to me, way back when, and maybe people did say to me and I just wasn't it wasn't I wasn't ready to hear it at that time. That could be it. I don't know why I have a couch right next to the microphone. So that way I can go ahead and self analyze myself. But I'm going to be doing that tonight. And then after that I'll be grabbing doughnuts for my girls and then tomorrow, we'll get back to writing. So I want to encourage you in your practice, whatever it is, whether it be dance, painting, sculpture, music, writing, whatever a crafts, whatever art is your art. You're good enough, you're smart enough and Gosh, darn it. The guy behind the microphone here likes you. Alright, I really do. So have a great, as we call it here in America Black Friday, it's the Friday after Thanksgiving. Myself, I made a point to support local businesses. Do whatever you want. I mean, you know, support local businesses don't support any business. Right, Jeff Bezos, head of Amazon into your Will you in whatever you want to do. It's up to you. But I would ask you to take some time and reflect and pause and be with your family and be with those that are around you. That love you, and have yourself a great night. So this is Tim signing off for today. Timothy Kimo, Brian, your head instigator for create our podcast where we help you tame your inner critic breed more than you consume. And sometimes while we just need to sit on the couch and let y'all know what's going on in my little head. Alright, see you next time. And yes, tomorrow I'll be writing. Okay, so thank you so much for listening to today's installment of shared diary. Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and lets start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod Mighty Networks: Create Art Podcast

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2021 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than we consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along to what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event along the same vein as National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you podcast every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 24 Nov 2021    daily count 1702 cumulative count 35272  “Papa didn't tell us about that, no wonder she seems a bit weird. I can be her friend, I know what it's like to be the weird one,” said Rachel.   “Thank you sweat heart. I knew I could count on you; you have the heart of your mother for sure,” said Carl. He gave her a hug and a kiss on the forehead as he left her room. Carl walked downstairs quietly and sat down at the kitchen island. He drank his coffee in silence remembering all the meals he had had at this house. It wasn't his and he didn't feel at home here, but he felt safe. He wanted the same feeling at his house, he wanted to be the father he always wanted to be but didn't know that he wanted to be. Now was his chance, even if it would only be for a short time. Once he finished his coffee he set the alarm for the house with the code that Carmine had given him and locked the front door. He looked out at the field surrounding the house before he got into his car and just listened to nature. It would be another hour before he got home, and he thought about stopping at the gas station which would be open at this time. He wasn't sure he wanted to have another conversation with the clerk on duty. He got into the driver's seat and turned on the car. The car felt good and strong, unlike him. He turned on the podcast that had been playing and this was the final episode of the season. The host was interviewing a garbage can and Carl rolled down the window hoping the fresh air and the podcast would keep him awake.   As he was approaching the gas station, he knew he needed to grab another cup of coffee. Most people would have passed on having a coffee this early in the morning. It was about three, but he knew that the coffee would ensure he would be awake enough to make it home. There was still no one in the parking lot and the clerk was still behind the counter from what Carl could see, so he parked his car near the front door and turned off the motor. The lights inside were still blinding and he covered his tired eyes.   “Back for more coffee huh,” asked the clerk?  “The first cup was so good I needed to grab another one on my way home. Where's the freshest pot,” Carl asked?  “I just got done making one, it's the first on the right. If you drink that coffee so early in the morning you'll never go to sleep,” said the clerk.   “Sleep is for the weak, plus I'll get enough sleep when I am dead,” replied Carl.   He grabbed another large cup, meat stick and candy bar and placed all the items on the counter to be ringed up. The clerk mechanically ringed up the items and bagged the meat stick and candy bar. “That will be four seventy-five, I comped the coffee for you,” said the clerk.   “Much appreciated. When the guy they took away in an ambulance was here, do you remember anything else about him,” asked Carl?  “Afraid not, we were doing a shift change and all I saw was the EMT's take him away. I didn't even see when he fell down but the guy that did is on the second shift, he should be in tomorrow, or later today. I guess It depends on how you look at it,” replied the clerk.   “Yeah, I used to work third shift and time is weird when you are trying to tell someone about something happening. I'll come by tomorrow and see him, what's his name,” asked Carl?  “Alan, I'll let him know you will be coming by what's your name,” asked the clerk?  “Carl, I appreciate the info and let Alan know I am thankful for the help with my friend. He is more like a little brother than a friend. Take care,” said Carl as he headed out of the gas station and to his car. Carl got into his car and started it up one last time, hopefully, before heading home. He messaged Cheryl and let her know he was about thirty minutes away. He put on a different podcast. This one was about conspiracy theories and in the past Carl remembered that it was creepy. It was run by a guy calling himself Salis Dannit and the host claimed he was a vampire and an overnight talk show host. Carl doubted it was true, he thought it was all kitsch and an act. In the episode Carl turned on, the host was discussing stories about people who obtained eternal life and the cost to their souls. In this episode the guest was a self-proclaimed professional investigator of the occult. Both the host and guest were discussing individuals in the 1500's that were famous occultists. A name popped up, John Dee. Carl stopped the car once he heard that name. He was in the outskirts of the town and about ten minutes away from home. Carl sat there mesmerized with the conversation. He stopped the podcast and attempted to download it. Because he was in the outskirts of the town his internet connection was slower than usual and he saw lights pull up behind him, so he stopped the podcast. Carl thought it must be a cop that pulled up behind him, so he grabbed his wallet and waited for the officer to approach him.   Carl looked in his rear-view mirror and saw a person exit the car that had pulled up behind him. Like he assumed it was a police officer and as the officer approached, he touched the back of Carl's car.   “Having car trouble tonight,” asked the officer as he shined his flashlight in the car looking for contraband?  “Nope, just having one of those NRP driveway moments,” joked Carl squinting due to the brightness of the flashlight.   “NPR driveway moments, this isn't a driveway, and I don't care if you are a federal employee,” said the officer.  “No, it's a joke, an NPR driveway moment is when you stop your car while listening to something very thought provoking. I am on my way home. Here is my license, registration and insurance,” said Carl. He handed the officer his documents before he was asked.  “So, what was so compelling that you had to stop on the side of the road at three thirty in the morning,” asked the officer?  “It was just a story about someone I thought I knew, did I do anything wrong,” asked Carl?  “Well, it's dark out and you didn't have your flashers on. Someone who is speeding through here might have slammed into the back of your car and not even have known it until it was too late. Have your NPR driveway moment in your driveway and not here okay,” said the officer.   “Thank you, officer, I'll head straight home, I am just a few minutes away,” said Carl hoping there was nothing more.   “I see you have a coffee from the gas station back a ways. How long ago did you leave there,” asked the officer?  “Must have been about twenty minutes ago,” replied Carl.   “Yeah, I was just there myself and the clerk said someone was asking about an incident that happened on second shift yesterday. Was that you,” asked the officer?  Carl was getting nervous, and he felt immensely tired. It felt like an episode may hit him at any moment.   “I had a friend I couldn't get ahold of yesterday and the clerk said my friend had passed out while in the gas station and they took my friend away. I just came from the hospital where my brother is right now after he had a similar thing happen to him and the docs don't know why it happened. I was checking in on his kids and then I came back this way to go home,” said Carl quickly.   “That's a lot of coincidence. It's too involved for you to be lying about it. Where is your friend at now,” asked the officer?  “The clerk said they took him to the hospital, so I assume he is in the same hospital as my brother. I'm heading back to the hospital tomorrow, or rather, later today, and I'll see if he is there and see how he is,” replied Carl.   “I was in on that call, what's your friends name,” asked the officer?  “Vince,” replied Carl.  “Yeah, that checks out. When he left the scene, he was stable. He couldn't talk for some reason and looked like he was in pain. The EMT's took good care of him and I'm no doc but I am sure he is going to be fine. Get home and get some rest. That coffee is going to keep you up. I'd recommend not drinking the rest of it so you can sleep,” said the officer.   “Thanks for letting me know officer. Vince is a good friend and having this happen to both him and my brother is disturbing,” said Carl.   “Probably not as disturbing as the NPR program you are listening to. Here is your paperwork. Get home safe,” replied the officer.   The officer went back to his car and pulled around Carl and speed off in the same direction Carl was going. Carl took a deep breath and turned the podcast back on as he pulled into the road. When Carl had made it home it was near four o'clock in the morning. The night was fading as the sun started to come up slowly. He stayed in his car for a few minutes and then turned it off and headed up the stairs to his apartment. When he entered, he saw Cheryl sleeping on the couch and lightly touched her.   “Let's go to bed. I am taking the day off work,” he said to her softly. Cheryl stirred a little bit and groaned.   “I'm glad you made it home safely. I tried to stay up, but I was too tired,” Cheryl said sleepily.   Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and lets start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod Mighty Networks: Create Art Podcast

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2021 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than we consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along to what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event along the same vein as National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you podcast every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 23 Nov 2021    daily count 1713 cumulative count 33570  Carl gave Carmine a hug, “I will, and I am sorry. I'm going right now to check on the kids okay, do you want me to come back here?”  “No because you need to check in with Cheryl. Just check on the kids and then get yourself home. I'll message you in case we need anything here and if we find anything out,” said Carmine.   Carl headed to his car. He was thankful that Carmine had led him out to the entrance as he would have never found his way out of that maze. Before he left the parking lot, he messaged Cheryl. He wrote to her that he was going to check on Nate's kids and if she was up, he would let her know what was going on with Nate. He looked okay and they are keeping him for observation. It felt weird checking in with someone, but not in a bad way. He hadn't checked in with anyone since his divorce, so this was not a new feeling, just one that had been forgotten. Starting the car, he turned on one of his favorite podcasts that usually got his spirits up. It was a podcast that interviewed inanimate objects and usually was hilarious. He needed to laugh badly after seeing his older brother in the hospital. It reminded him of when he last saw his mother in the hospital and how helpless she was. After he left the hospital, his mother passed away a few days later, and subconsciously that fear hit him that the same fate would happen to his brother. He also remembered the fallout from his mother's death which was his father remarried only eight months after to a woman who was a widow and had a great deal of money since Carl's father had lost a lot of his savings due to the medical bills and the funeral costs. When his father died, Carl and Nate only found out after they read about it in the obituary in which they were not named as surviving family.   Carl was in auto drive mode in his head as he thought about all of this and drove to Nate's house. The traffic was almost nonexistent and luckily the gas station near the house was open. He pulled into the parking lot and parked the car but left it running. He needed a moment to clear his head as the podcast played. He noticed only the overnight clerk in the brightly lit store. He knew that it would be about two hours before he got home, and he had to work in the morning, so he turned off his car and headed inside.   There was a door chime that welcomed Carl and the clerk from behind the counter raised his eyes from his phone. “How's it going friend,” asked the clerk?  “Another day another dollar. Is the coffee fresh,” asked Carl?  “The pots on the left are the freshest, do you need any sandwiches,” asked the clerk?  “Nope, just need coffee, how about the donuts,” asked Carl?  “They just came in about an hour ago, we have a bunch of day-old donuts that I can sell you for half off if you don't mind day old donuts,” replied the clerk. Carl went over to the coffee pots and grabbed the largest cup and poured the coffee. He then looked over the day-old donuts and picked out two day-old donuts and four fresh donuts. He took the bag of donuts and the coffee to the counter and the clerk started to ring him up. “You live around here?”  “Nope, just getting back from the hospital. Had to take care of a family member and the coffee at the hospital was horrible,” said Carl. When he said that he instantly regretted it. He was tired and when he got tired, he talked too much.   “Yeah, that hospital coffee will probably put you in the hospital. I guess it's the way they keep on getting patients. We had a guy come in here earlier today that passed out and had to call an ambulance to take him to the hospital,” replied the clerk.  “What did the guy look like,” asked Carl?  “He was short, bald and had an eye patch, I've seen him a few times. He came in during the shift change and just fell to the floor. He couldn't talk and looked like he was in a lot of pain. My boss thought it was due to a slippery floor, but we don't do the floors until third shift or unless there is a spill and there was no spill where he fell that we could see,” replied the clerk.   “Was he driving a big truck,” asked Carl afraid of the answer but somehow knowing?  “Yeah, he had one of those big ones. It was almost funny because of how short he was. I hate to say it, but it reminded me of a clown car thing that you see at the circus. Do you know him,” asked the clerk?  “Do you know which hospital they took him too,” asked Carl?  “Probably the one you just came from as that is the only hospital in the next twenty miles. Is he a friend of yours,” asked the clerk?  “Could be, I have been trying to get in contact with my friend and that would explain why I couldn't get ahold of him. How long ago was it that this happened,” asked Carl?  “Oh, probably three hours ago, maybe four. I came in early to help get everything stocked for third shift and we had a truck that we needed to offload,” replied the clerk.  “Shit, okay how much do I owe you,” asked Carl?  “Hey, don't worry about it, you look like you already had a rough night. I hope your friend is okay and your family member,” replied the clerk.   “I appreciate it, by the way where did my friend's truck go,” asked Carl?  “Somebody came by about forty-five minutes ago and took it. We wouldn't have towed it because your friend got taken away in an ambulance. We would have had the cops find out who owns It and give them a call to get it off the lot when they could,” replied the clerk.   “Okay, that is one less thing to be worried about. I owe you,” said Carl.   “Just be careful out there, get home and get some sleep,” replied the clerk.   “I may be back for more coffee,” said Carl.  “We'll be open, I am here until eight-thirty,” replied the clerk.   Carl left the store and entered his car. He turned on the podcast again and texted Carmine about what happened with Vince. He knew Nate would want to know immediately. Carl pulled out of the lot and headed over to Nate's house at about one thirty in the morning. When he got there, he entered the code that Carmine had given him, and the gates opened to the long driveway. Lights popped up to help guide him to the house as it was pitch black. He pulled up to the front of the house and turned off the car and headed towards the front door. Seth and Rachel opened the front door before he could reach it.   “How is Papa doing, “asked Rachel? The kids were in long pajamas and looked nervous and tired.   “He is resting. They are going to keep him overnight and I think he will be fine. He is getting an MRI so they can look inside and see what is going on. I am here to make sure you two are okay and put you both to bed,” replied Carl. He loved his nephews, but he had never been able to be fatherly to them. They all walked into the house and Carl brought in the donuts and his coffee. They all took a seat in the kitchen at the island and the kids grabbed plates and glasses of milk for themselves.   “Now I know you two aren't supposed to have treats or sugar, but I got some donuts for you as a midnight snack from your favorite uncle. We will keep this between us right,” asked Carl?  “We won't tell mom or dad,” replied Seth.   “I know this is kinda scary for you two, but your dad is okay. I talked to him at the hospital and your mom will be staying with him until the hospital releases him tomorrow. I need you two to help out when he gets home,” said Carl.   “We will, do you know what happened,” asked Rachel?  “The doctor thinks it's just exhaustion. I know your dad works very hard so you all can have this wonderful house and so he can take care of all your needs. Sometimes us adults don't know our limits, or we ignore them, and this stuff happens. Our bodies wear out and turn off to remind us to relax and take it easy,” said Carl.   They all ate their donuts silently as the sipped their drinks. When they finished the kids took the plates and the glasses to the sink. They headed to their bedrooms and Carl followed them up the stairs. Seth's bedroom was the first and Carl made sure Seth was in his bed and kissed his forehead. He then walked over to Rachel's bedroom where she was sitting at the desk near her bed.   “Hey sweetheart, you need to get to bed. Your dad is going to be fine,” said Carl softly.   “Should we get ready for school in the morning,” asked Rachel?  “I wouldn't plan on it. You have my number in case anything happens. I am supposed to go to work but I am going to call off until I know what's going on with your dad,” said Carl.   “This has something to do with Myra doesn't it,” asked Rachel?  “Why do you say that” asked Carl?  “There is just something not right about her. She isn't like other girls her age or like me when I was her age,” replied Rachel.  “She has had a rough time in the past few days. Her father abandoned her, and she could use a good friend. Can you be that friend for her,” asked Carl?  Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and lets start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod Mighty Networks: Create Art Podcast

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2021 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than we consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along to what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event along the same vein as National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you podcast every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 21 Nov 2021    daily count 831 cumulative count 30151  Carl kissed Cheryl deeply this time. He had never kissed anyone this deeply and did not want it to stop. He knew he had to go so he broke off the kiss and headed for the door. Looked back at Cheryl as he opened the front door and said, “I love you; I'll be careful I promise.” He made it down the stair and got into his car as quickly as he could move. That is when the tears started forming in his eyes. He was afraid he was about to lose everything he had worked his life for. He knew intellectually that at some point everything would end for him. In the past he tried to mentally prepare himself for that day and had pushed enough people aside and out of his life that he felt that his demise would affect few people. But now the feeling of dread at losing what he had accidentally made in the past few days was about to disappear. A determination that he had not felt since before the diagnosis returned, and now he felt he was fighting for his life.   The traffic was noticeably light as it was almost midnight. Carl was able to make it to the hospital quicker than any other time he had gone there. He drove his car into the emergency room parking lot and tried to find Carmine or Nate's vehicle. When he saw Carmine's car he parked as close as he could to it. Shutting off his car he ran to the blindingly lit entrance and saw a few people mulling around the waiting room. No one was in line to see the nurse at the check in desk, so he went straight to her.   “My brother Nate was brought in here a little while ago by his wife Carmine. Can I see them,” asked Carl in a very hurried tone?  “Yes, Carmine is waiting for you in the back. I'll meet you over by the door I need to buzz you in,” said the nurse. She got up from her chair and went over to the door where Carl heard a buzz, and he grabbed the door to open it. “Just follow me, he got in here not too long ago and the doctor is going to be seeing him shortly if he hasn't already.”  Carl hated hospitals, they had a certain smell he could not quite articulate, but always made him feel ill. This hospital was the same as the others he had been in. He tried to calm himself by trying to memorize the path they were taking to see Nate. By the time they had turned for a fifth time, he knew this was a lost cause, he would never remember how to get back to the front and to his car.   When they got to the room the nurse went in first,” Your brother is here to see you, is Nate decent,” asked the nurse to both Nate and Carmine?  “Thank you for getting here so quickly,” said Carmine. “Here have a seat, I need to grab some coffee for both of us.”  “What happened, has he seen a doctor yet, what's going on,” asked Carl worriedly?  Nate was in the bed propped up and attached to wires monitoring his vitals and a mask giving him oxygen. There were beeps every few seconds and Nate looked like he was asleep. Carmine embraced Carl and said, “I am not sure what happened. I heard a thump like a body hitting the floor from Nate's main floor office and I found him on the floor. He could not talk, and it looked like he was in pain. I got him up and the kids helped me get him into the car. I messaged you, raced to the emergency room, and got him checked in. They brought him back right away thinking it might have been a heart attack or stroke and they checked his vitals and it all checked out that he was fine. I am just waiting on the doctor, and they say they will keep him overnight for observation. I know it's going to be a late night; can you check in on the kids for me tonight, I am just a wreak,” said Carmine?  “Okay I am sorry for peppering you with questions when I got here, I know you don't need that,” said Carl apologetically.   “I understand, he is your brother and is helping you out with Myra and Cheryl. I am going to grab some coffee for both of us, you still take it black right,” asked Carmine?  “Yeah, black as my soul,” replied Carl attempting to bring some humor to the situation. “Is he awake or on anything?”  “He is awake, just exhausted, I am sure. He might be dozing off. I told him to cut back his hours from seventy to sixty, “said Carmine. She left the room and headed out to grab coffee from the cafeteria or vending machine.   Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and lets start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod Mighty Networks: Create Art Podcast

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2021 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than we consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along to what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event along the same vein as National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you podcast every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 22 Nov 2021    daily count 1706 cumulative count 31857  Carl sat down in the chair next to his brother's hospital bed. His silent tears were showing, and he was sobbing gently. Nate reached out a hand slowly from underneath the blanket over him and tried to reach out to Carl. He grunted a bit to get Carl's attention. Once Carl heard the noise coming from his brother he immediately stood up and grabbed Nate's hand. Nate squeezed Carl's hand tightly and he smiled broadly.   “Are you in pain, I can call for a nurse,” asked Carl?  Nate just shook his head no and squeezed harder on Carl's hand.   “Carmine went to go grab us some coffee, she should be back, and the doctor should be coming by soon to talk with us and let us know what's going on. You know you are in a hospital right,” asked Carl?  Nate nodded yes and released Carl's hand.   “Can you speak yet,” asked Carl?  “Yes, but not a whole lot right now, I am exhausted, feel like I just ran a marathon or three. How long have I been here,” asked Nate?  “I got a text from Carmine that she was taking you to the hospital and that was maybe an hour and a half ago, so I don't think you have been here for more than an hour,” replied Carl.   “Any word from Angela or Vince,” asked Nate?  “Nothing yet, there was no message from Angela to me or to Cheryl. Do you think what happened to you happened to them,” asked Carl?  “They have ways to get ahold of me, they know what to do in a situation like this,” replied Nate.  “Myra had a nightmare about the three of you and she was telling us about it. She saw herself in your office with Vince and Angela and an old man walked in and took you three into the office, there was yelling and then the old man walked out, and she found you three on the floor unable to talk and in pain,” said Carl.   “Well, if what happened to me happened to Angela and Vince then I need to alert my B team to check in on them. Can you grab my phone so I can message them,” asked Nate?  Carl went through Nate's personal belongings and handed Nate his phone. Just then the doctor came into the room.   “Good evening, Nate, I am Dr Ferris, how are you feeling,” asked Dr Ferris?  “I am doing better than when I got in here, this is my little brother Carl, my wife went out to grab some coffee for them. Do we know what happened,” replied Nate?  “Well not really, your vitals all check out fine, but I want you to stay here for observation and I am ordering an MRI for you so we can see if there was any internal damage to your brain or heart. Has this happened in the past,” asked Dr Ferris?  “No, I do work long hours and my wife would say that something like this was bound to happen sooner rather than later,” replied Nate.  “It could be exhaustion, but I'd still like to take a peek inside and see if there was any damage done and what caused this episode. How about family history of something like this,” asked Dr. Ferris?  “I have a brain tumor that causes episodes similar to this. I am considered terminal but everything my docs have told me it is not hereditary,” replied Carl.  “Depending on the type of tumor you have, it may be hereditary, we will take a look and see if there is anything like that going on,” replied Dr Ferris. Carmine came into the room with two coffees and handed one to Carl.   “Hello Dr, I am Carmine, Nate's wife, how is he,” asked Carmine?  “Yes ma'am, well we aren't sure what caused this yet. I understand you found him on the floor, and he was unable to talk. How long was he unable to talk,” asked Dr Ferris?  “Well, when I found him until about twenty minutes ago, he wasn't able to talk. He looked like he was in pain, and we got him over here as quickly as possible,” replied Carmine.   “Did he lose consciousness at all,” asked Dr Ferris?  “Not that I could tell, he just couldn't talk and looked like he was in pain,” replied Carmine.   “Well, that is actually a good sign. Has he been under a lot of stress lately,” asked Dr Ferris?  “He has been under some stress with a new case he has taken up. I can't talk about it since it is a private matter, but yes he has been stressed out about this new case,” replied Carmine.   “It could be from the new case then. I am going to keep him overnight and we will do an MRI to see what is going on inside him. Is he claustrophobic and does he have any implants,” asked Dr. Ferris?  “No, he should be fine and no implants,” replied Carmine.   “I've never had an MRI before, Carl is the expert on MRI's he gets them every other week it seems,” said Nate.  “They put you in a tube, I'd recommend asking for headphones because it gets loud in there and it is a tight fit. Make sure they play some relaxing music. It's like those old snow forts we used to build when we were kids,” replied Carl.   “I should be fine Dr Ferris, I've never had claustrophobia before,” replied Nate.   “Okay good, the nurses will be back here in a few minutes, and they will take you back to radiology. MRI's usually take about an hour to an hour and a half. Sinc this is your first time I am going to recommend a sedative to help you out. Any allergies to medicine,” asked Dr Ferris?  “No allergies, I guess I just need to sit back and relax like my wife always says,” said Nate.  “I always recommend husbands listen to their wives and take their advice, I am sure you will be fine, and this is probably due to exhaustion, but we just want to be sure that this is a one-time event, do you have any questions for me,” asked Dr Ferris?  “Nope I think I'll just enjoy a nice quiet night here at the hospital,” said Nate. Dr Ferris left the room and Carmine and Carl drank their coffees.  “This stuff is terrible,” said carmine almost spitting out her coffee.   “Hence why I hate hospitals. They may know the inner workings of the human body but they have no idea on how to make a decent cup of joe,” replied Carl.    Nate messaged his B team to check in on Angela and Vince and handed his phone back to Carl. “I let me team know where I am at and to get ahold of you when they find out what happened with Angela and Vince,” said Nate.  “Wait, why are we talking about Angela and Vince,” asked Carmine?  “They haven't checked in and we suspect the same thing that happened to me happened to them,” replied Nate?  “So, is this a food allergy or poisoning or something like that,” asked Carmine?  “Something like that. We don't know and I just activated my B team to find out their condition and why they haven't checked in,” said Nate.  “Did you listen to the doctor; this is probably from exhaustion and if you keep going this speed it might happen again. I've told you a million times to slow down. No one has the energy for your eighty-hour weeks,” said Carmine.   “Once this case is at a good place I can slow down, but until then I am still on the clock. How are the kids doing,” asked Nate?  “I am going to head back to your house and check on them but knowing how you raised them they should be fine,” said Carl.   “Dear make sure he has the code to get into the house, I changed it from the last time he had the code. Okay tonight I will rest after the MRI but tomorrow we are back on this case. Does that get me out of the doghouse for at least a day,” asked Nate?  “We will talk about that later,” said Carmine in a perturbed tone. “Carl let me walk you to the entrance and I can give you the code on the way to the front.”  “Take care old man and get some rest tonight, we will get this all figured out. I am glad you are feeling better, and I'll leave right now to check on the kids,” said Carl as Carmine pulled him out the door.   As Carl followed Carmine, she stopped at the nurse's desk, “I am taking my little brother to the front and then I will be back for my husband in room seventy-two. I know he is about to go into an MRI, and I want to be there before you all take him.”   “We were just about to take him in a few minutes, but we will wait until you get back, no worries,” said the nurse at the desk.   Carmine dragged Carl to the front entrance after that exchange. “Here is the code, I need you to talk some sense into Nate, he is working way to hard, and we need him to be around for a long time. I love that man with all my heart, and this really shook me, I have never seen him so weak and helpless and neither have the kids, help us out and get this case done quickly okay. I know it's important to him because you are involved.”  “I will do what I can. I am sorry for bringing him into this, has he told you what is going on,” asked Carl?  “Bits and pieces like he usually does, all I know is that you and Cheryl are going to get together and take care of this little girl. In order for us to help you, Nate has to be in top form and as you can see, he is not his usual self right now. Just get this thing done quickly okay,” asked Carmine?  Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and lets start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod Mighty Networks: Create Art Podcast

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2021 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than we consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along to what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event along the same vein as National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you podcast every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 20 Nov 2021    daily count 1692 cumulative count 29320  “What you are telling us is unbelievable. You mean to say that Myra has been around since the late 1500's and has been passed along from one family to the next and this is the first time she has been passed to someone who is not technically a family. What are the odds,” replied Carl astonished?  “Nate, I am not sure giving you those names will be good for us, it may violate the rules I the diary,” said Cheryl.   “Well, we can't really go any farther until we get those lists of names and no one has died since we started our research so there is a chance that what Harold did broke the curse,” replied Nate.   “Myra did have another episode when I played some music earlier today. It was William Byrd's music that triggered her episode. It seems like whenever these names are brought up outside of us saying them, she goes into an episode. Cheryl and I are going to have to talk about this,” replied Carl.   “Don't take too long thinking about this, if we can find information to help us out in understanding what we are dealing with here then we can make good choices and not make the same mistakes that these other families have made. It all ended badly for these other folks, and I'll be damned if I am going to let anything happen to you little man. I don't think you want anything bad to happen to Cheryl either and neither do I,” said Nate.   “Nate, we will sleep on it, and we will talk to you tomorrow about this. I have the insurance paperwork mostly completed and I have the retirement paperwork completed. I need some help with  few details on what to put down for Myra and maybe Angela can help me with that when she gets time,” said Carl.   “She hasn't gotten back to you yet? She was supposed to set up a meeting with you both tomorrow. Did either of you get a text message or a call,” asked Nate worriedly?   “I have had my phone on me all day and I was over with Carmine earlier today with Myra and I got no call,” said Cheryl.   “Yeah, nothing on my phone either, I know that it is hard to get messages while I am at work but if there was a message from her it should have made it to my phone by now,” said Carl.   “Okay it may have gotten stuck in transmission somewhere along the line when you went into work and lost signal. What I want you to do is both of you to reset your phones and then look for a message from Angela. Cheryl did you two exchange numbers when you were at my house on Sunday,” asked Nate?  “Yeah she asked me and I have her number saved on my phone but I don't think I lost signal anytime today,” replied Cheryl.   “Who knows maybe you lost signal and just didn't know it. I know it happens to me all the time out here that's why I have landlines and two different carriers. Give that a try and give me a call back either way,” said Nate.   “Okay talk to you in a few minutes big bro,” said Carl. Both Carl and Cheryl hit reset on their phones. They heard a tapping on the patio door which caused them to jump. It was Myra in her pajamas knocking on the glass door. Carl opened it up. “What are you doing up Myra, you should be asleep right now.”  “I was sleeping, and I had a bad nightmare about Uncle Nate, Angela and Vince. It woke me up and you two weren't in your bedroom and so I hear voices out on the patio and that's why I knocked on the door,” said Myra sleepily.   Carl and Cheryl's phones turned back on at that time and were cycling through their checks. Cheryl walked into the apartment and took Myra's hand and led her to the couch. “Hey sweetie, Carl and I were just talking to Uncle Nate, and we stepped out onto the patio to not wake you up. Uncle Nate is fine we were just talking to him,” said Cheryl reassuringly.   Myra sat on the couch and yawned. “Can I sleep here until you are done talking with Uncle Nate,” asked Myra?  “You should go to bed, I can tuck you in if that helps,” replied Cheryl.  “I am not sure I can go back to bed, the dream seemed so real,” said Myra. Carl had stepped into the apartment and sat down next to Myra on the couch.   “Do you think talking about the dream would help you fall back asleep,” asked Carl? Myra nodded her head meekly. “How about I pick you up and take you to bed and you can tell us all about it and maybe that will help,” asked Carl? Myra nodded her head again. Carl picked her up and Cheryl walked in front of them to open Myra's bedroom door and turn on the light. Carl placed Myra gently on the bed and she got under the covers.   “Do you need a night light Myra,” asked Cheryl?  “That might be nice,” replied Myra.  Cheryl went to the bathroom attached to Myra's bedroom and turned on the light over the toilet and came back into the bedroom and shut the door most of the way. “Is that light enough for you Myra,” asked Cheryl?  “That should work, thank you,” replied Myra. Carl and Cheryl sat on the edge of each side of the bed.   “So, what happened Myra. Uncle Nate is fine, and I am sure Angela and Vince are fine too. Can you tell us what you dreamed about,” asked Carl softly?  “Well, I was walking around Uncle Nate's house and Seth and Rachel and Carmine weren't there, but Uncle Nate, Angela and Vince were there. An old man came through the front door and took Uncle Nate, Angela, and Vince into Uncle Nate's office. They didn't want to go and they were yelling at the old man but he was too powerful and he took all three of them into the office. They were yelling in the office and then they were quiet. The old man came out of the office and walked right past me and smiled at me like he knew me. I was so scared, and I was crying silently because I couldn't talk. When he left, I ran into Uncle Nate's office because the door was still open and there they were, all three of the laying on the floor, unable to talk and reaching out to me. That's when I woke up,” said Myra in a soft voice.   “That is scary, I can see why you woke up. But let me tell you about Vince, he is very strong and fast and protective of Uncle Nate and Angela. Vince is one of the fastest and strongest people I know, and he would never let that happen to anyone he was protecting,” said Carl.   “But he has only one eye,” replied Myra.   “Yes, that's true, but even with his one eye he is faster and stronger than just about everyone. He learned to adapt to make up for the loss of his eye. Uncle Nate is strong too and his office has things in it to help protect him so that no one could do anything to him. In fact, he has cameras all over his property so if someone tried to get on his property, he will know about it as soon as they step foot on it. Uncle Nate is well protected, and he also protects us from anything bad happening,” said Carl.   Carl's cell hone indicated an emergency text coming through. He hugged Myra and left the rom to see what the issue was. Cheryl stayed with Myra while Carl read the message, it was not from Angela as he expected, it was from Carmine. It read ‘taking Nate to the hospital, not sure what happened after he talked with you, meet me there when you can, seems serious'. Carl's heart froze. He texted Vince and Angela at the same time about what Carmine texted him. Panic filled his head. He berated himself for bringing his brother and his colleagues into this mess. He started to breath slowly to calm his nerves. There was no answer from Vince or Angela so he texted Carmine back. He wrote ‘I let Vince and Angela know by text, they haven't responded, I will get to the hospital soon, just putting Myra to bed after she had a nightmare, be safe'. It took a few minutes for Carl to calm down, but when he felt his breathing and heart get back to normal, he put on his game face and went back to the bedroom. When he got there, Cheryl put her finger to her lips to shush him and he saw Myra sleeping soundly. Cheryl got up from the bed and walked out into the living room with Carl. They sat on the couch together and Carl handed his phone to her. She read through the text messages between Carmine and Carl.   “Get over there now, I can watch her tonight. Just let me know what is going on okay. If I hear anything from Angela or Vince, I'll let you know,” said Cheryl as she kissed Carl.   “We need to be careful with that diary and with Myra. This just got turned up a notch,” said Carl.   “Just get to the hospital and help Carmine, we can talk about this later when Nate is okay. Just go now and be careful, don't let your emotions get out of check on this. We will be fine here,” said Cheryl.   “Text me the moment she wakes up or if anything happens. Text me if you feel weird, just text me if anything is out of the ordinary okay,” said Carl.   “Just let me know when you get to the hospital, I love you. We will get through this together,” said Cheryl.   Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and lets start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod Mighty Networks: Create Art Podcast

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2021 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than we consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along to what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event along the same vein as National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you podcast every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 18 Nov 2021    daily count 1778 cumulative count 27678  “Are you feeling better now, it seems like you are okay,” asked Cheryl?  “I am fine now; I am just tired of this stuff happening to me. It's happened so many times before,” replied Myra.   “I totally understand as much as someone can who has not had this happen to them. Probably Carl understands even more so since he has similar episodes,” replied Cheryl.  “Will I die like Carl,” asked Myra?  “What do you mean dear,” asked Carl?  “Well, I had a dream that you were dead, and I was standing over your grave. It seemed so real, and everyone seems to be very gentle around you,” replied Myra.   “I have no immediate plans on dying so don't you worry,” said Carl.  “I had a similar dream about my dad where I couldn't find him anywhere and someone told me he had died and from what you told me my dad is dead. That's why I am so worried about you,” said Myra.   “Death is just a part of like and we don't know when we are going to die, but I assure you I have a long time to go before we can even think of me dying,” replied Carl. Cheryl looked at Carl and mouthed “should we tell her about your tumor”? Carl shrugged his shoulders. “Myra, there is something I should tell you right now. I don't know if you overheard any conversations and that is what caused your dream about me dying, but you need to know. I have a tumor in my brain that causes my episodes. That tumor is not in remission yet and probably won't go into remission. As you can see, I can work and interact with people just fine. I can cook and drive and do everything a person without a tumor can do, but I am considered terminal and one day I will pass away. We don't know when that will be, and I'd rather focus on the here and now, so I don't think about it much. Well until you told us just now about the dream you had. I just thought you should know so it doesn't come as a shock to you when it comes that time to let me go. I don't want you to be scared for me, let me be scared for me. Just between the three of us, I am not that scared. And yes, that is why people are always worried about me,” said Carl.   “Maybe I have the same thing in my brain as you,” replied Myra.  “We can get you checked out once I get this paperwork done tonight. That is one of the main reasons I went into work today is to get the paperwork and see if we can get you help with this problem. How about we eat dinner and work on the paperwork together,” asked Carl?  “But that's grownup paperwork, what if I don't know the answers,” asked Myra?  “Then we will wing it. Remember you have me here to Myra to help you out. We will be with you every step of the way,” Cheryl chimed in.   “So, we are like the three musketeers,” asked Myra?  “We are tighter than the three musketeers because we are family,” said Cheryl.  “That makes me feel better,” said Myra.  “Good, now I am going to get this lovely dinner put together because you both have done a wonderful job and Myra, do you want to work on the desert,” asked Cheryl?  “Sure, I may need a hand” replied Myra.   “I'll just hang out in the living room and play some music,” said Carl as he headed toward the couch.  “No jazz or classical,” said Myra and Cheryl in unison. All three laughed at that and Carl turned on some alternative rock for the 90's station. He thought that would be a safe bet and nothing would cause Myra to have another episode. He grabbed a book from the shelf and started reading as Myra and Cheryl put together dinner and desert. He was slowly drifting off when he heard Myra putting out the plates and silverware. A few moments later Cheryl came over to him and let him know dinner was served. She was making sure he hadn't drifted off to far or was having his own episode. Carl got up and everyone sat at the dinner table. They began eating in earnest and silence. When they finished the meal Myra got up and took the plates away and brought back a tray of vegan cookies and glasses of chocolate milk.   “Uncle Nate's vegan cookies, I hope you like them because I followed his recipe,” said Myra proudly. Carl and Cheryl devoured the cookies and smiled at Myra.  “I think we have a desert chef in the house, what do you think Cheryl,” asked Carl?  “These are delicious and better than the cookies we had at Uncle Nate's,” replied Cheryl. Before all the cookies were gone Carl took out his phone and took a picture of what was left. He then sent it to Nate with the caption ‘better than yours, Myra can bake!'  They finished the cookies and Carl took the platter and the glasses to the dishwasher.   “Well since you both made a wonderful meal; I'll get the dishes done. Why don't you two have a seat on the couch and I'll grab the paperwork that we need to fill out,” said Carl. Carl started the dishwasher after he loaded it up. He then went to his room and grabbed the paperwork and went to the living room where Cheryl and Myra were already sitting. It took them about an hour to fill out the paperwork as best as possible because they didn't have all of Myra's information. Once completed it was about nine o'clock and Myra was yawning.   “Is this what adulting is all about,” asked Myra?  “Yep, boring paperwork and lots of it. But adults do get to have some fun playing with their kids,” replied Carl. “Do you want to head to bed dear?”  “Yeah, I think I better,” replied Myra. “Goodnight.” Myra went to her room and Carl and Cheryl waited until they heard that she was done in the bathroom. Myra's light clicked off and Carl started to dial Nate. Cheryl motioned Carl to the patio, and he met her out there.   “We don't want to wake her up and I am sure Nate doesn't want her to hear what we talk about,” whispered Cheryl.   Nate answered his phone and Carl put him on speaker softly. “Hey old man, the kids in bed and I have Cheryl here on the patio. You wanted to talk,” asked Carl? The dishwasher was making noise in the background to cover up the conversation.   “Yeah, do you got me on speaker,” asked Nate?  “We do but we have the dishwasher going and we are out on the patio,” replied Carl.   “Just as long as the neighbors don't hear. We did some research on those names you sent me,” said Nate.  “What names,” asked Cheryl?  “I sent Nate the names of the individuals that had signed the book before us,” replied Carl.   “So, as you know Harold was the last one before you two signed the book. Now you went against my cardinal rule of not signing anything without a lawyer present, but I'll forgive you for that for now. Just make sure you don't sign anything else,” said Nate.  “We were filling out paperwork for insurance for my job,” said Carl.  “Let me see it before you turn it in,” said Nate.   “Sure thing, we just wanted to get Myra set up for medical ASAP because I'd like her to see my neurologist in case the episodes can be treated,” replied Carl.  “Well, you might want to hold off on that until after you hear what I have to say. Anyhow, Harold was easy enough to find out information on, but the older names you gave us was a much harder task. The first name in the diary John Dee, he goes back to the 1500's. The second name you gave me Digges, he is right after in the 1500's and early 1600's. Both men were in Britain at that time and John was an advisor to Queen Elizabeth the first. Dudley Digges was a son of a student of his named Thomas,” said Nate.   Well Jon Dees sounds like a common name, could we be mistaken,” asked Cheryl?  “That's initially what we thought, however, we found out that he had a child named Myra. So, I think we are on the right track with this guy. His student also had a daughter of indeterminate age named Myra. Now John died in late 1608 or early 1609 and no mention of her after 1609 can be found until we look at Dudley who had a child be the name of Myra. Dudley died in 1639. Now the next name you had was Grover Brecht, he had a child of indeterminate age named Myra and he died in the early 1900's. Obviously we know what happened to Harold who just recently passed away. As far as William Byrd, no child named Myra, but he lived in Britain during the same time as John Dee, so it is possible that they knew each other,”  Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and lets start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod Mighty Networks: Create Art Podcast

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2021 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than we consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along to what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event along the same vein as National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you podcast every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 17 Nov 2021    daily count 1152 cumulative count 25850  Carl looked at the message from Cheryl and wrote down the instructions for the meal. Myra and Carl chopped the vegetables and Myra started to make her rice. Once they finished the prep work Carl went to turn on the television and to play something soothing from the music channel. He passed over the jazz station for fear of hearing another Grover Brecht song and chose some classical music. A piece by William Byrd came on and Myra took her book and sat on the couch.   “I am going to change out of these work clothes and into something more casual. I'll leave the music on for you if that's okay,” said Carl as he made his way to his bedroom. Myra didn't respond and Carl thought it may have been that she didn't hear him. Before he entered his bedroom, he went to the office to retrieve the diary. He wanted to check the names of the people who had signed the book before Cheryl and himself. He thought there could be some connection with the names and when Myra went into an episode. When he opened the diary, he saw the first name listed was John Dee. He has never heard of this person in his history classes and thought it was odd that the NPR station would be doing a piece on him at just that time when he turned on the radio. The next name looked like Thomas Digges. Carl saw that Grover Brecht's name was listed as well as John Esten Cooke. He quickly messaged Nate and Vince about this information. As he hit send, he felt worried that he may have violated the terms of the diary, so he closed the book and locked it away in his deck. He then went to his bedroom and still heard the music playing from the television but nothing else. He peeked in the living room to see that Myra was still just sitting on the couch, not moving. He reasoned that she is probably just reading her book, so he went back to his bedroom and began to change into jeans and a t-shirt. When he was done changing, he went out into the living room and the same music was still playing. It had been about ten minutes he thought, but since it was classical, he reasoned that the music playing was part of a symphony.  When he sat down on the love seat across from Myra, he saw that she was staring right into the television and slightly waving her arms like a conductor. She was in time with the music and seemed to be engrossed. He checked the information about the music, and it was still William Byrd. He forgot what song it had started on, but it sounded like what had been playing earlier. He waved his hand in front of Myra's eyes and there was no response, so he turned off the television.   “Daddy John daddy John, I love this music, can they start it again,” asked Myra?  “Myra, it's me Carl,” said Carl worriedly. He reached over and held Myra closely and started humming “My Favorite things” to her to help her come back. It took a few minutes for Myra to come back, but when she did, she closed her eyes slightly and then opened them wide.   “Did I have another episode,” asked Myra?  “Yeah, it was when I turned on the music. Have you heard of William Byrd,” asked Carl?  “I have no idea who that is,” replied Myra annoyedly.   “You were conducting the music and you were keeping time with the music perfectly. Did Harold ever play classical music for you, or have you gone to a concert with classical music,” asked Carl?  “I have no idea who this person is, I have gone to a concert before with a conductor but that was years ago. He didn't play much music at all, not as much as you play,” said Myra.   “It's okay it's okay, I know this all must be confusing to you right now. I know it is confusing to me. Let's just watch some cartoons, can I get you a drink of water or chocolate milk,” replied Carl?  “That would be great," said Myra.   Carl turned on the television and put on a cartoon channel. He then went to the kitchen and grabbed a glass and poured some chocolate milk for Myra. He placed the glass in front of her on the coffee table and sat down next to her. She was softly sobbing when he put his arm around her.   “Shhhh, it's going to be okay,” said Carl trying to comfort Myra.   “I have always had these episodes where I blank out and wake up and someone is holding me. I just want it to stop,” cried Myra.   “I want it to stop for you as well. I have them too and I know how frustrating it can be especially when you don't know when they will happen. Just drink some milk and let's just try to relax and have a good time,” said Carl.   The sun was going down when Cheryl got home at seven thirty. Both Carl and Myra were on the couch watching cartoons and laughing a little bit when she walked in. Cheryl looked in the kitchen where all the vegetables were chopped, and the rice was already cooked and ready to go. She went to the bedroom and changed from her work clothes to sweats and a t-shirt. When she came out both Carl and Myra were still watching cartoons.   “Hey, you two, having some bonding time I see. Let's get dinner started up. Myra, did you need anything to make the desert,” asked Cheryl?  “I got the recipe here,” Myra said as she grabbed her book. She went into the kitchen and gathered the ingredients.   “Do you need the oven for anything,” asked Cheryl?  “Nope, I can make it without an oven, do you need a hand with dinner,” asked Myra?  “I got it. You guys did very good getting everything prepped for me. How was your afternoon,” asked Cheryl?  Myra looked at her meekly. “I had another episode,” she said the words softly.   “Are you okay, how long did it last, what triggered it,” asked Cheryl?  “We had on some classical music when we got back and after we prepped the veggies. It was music by William Byrd, does that name ring a bell for you, “asked Carl?  “No how about you Myra,” replied Cheryl?  “Carl already asked me that and I have no idea who that guy was,” replied Myra.   “She was conducting and when I turned off the music, she was asking for daddy John again. She doesn't know who daddy John is. I put in a message to Nate and Vince about who those guys might be and if there is any connection,” said Carl.   Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and lets start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod Mighty Networks: Create Art Podcast

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2021 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than we consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along to what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event along the same vein as National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you podcast every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 16 Nov 2021    daily count 1687 cumulative count 24598  The HR representative handed Carl a folder of papers for him to fill out to add Cheryl and Myra onto his insurance plan and to add Cheryl to his retirement plan. He went back to his desk and put the folder on his desk to take home later. He got back to work on his emails and projects and by the time he looked up again it was noon. He decided to grab lunch at the nearby grocery store that had a sandwich counter. A text from Nate came through to his phone as he got into his car to leave for lunch. The text read did you look at Vince's report with Cheryl. Carl replied they did last night. Nate messaged back that they needed to meet with her and Cheryl as soon as possible. Carl replied that Cheryl was working this afternoon and did it need to be in person. Nate replied it could be over the phone tonight. Carl then messaged Chery that Nate wanted to talk over the phone tonight after they put Myra to bed, and Cheryl replied a few minutes later with a simple OK.   Carl parked his car in the grocery store lot and grabbed a prepackaged sandwich, a bag of chips and a soft drink. He drove back to work and ate his lunch in his car with the radio on. The only sound was of the traffic from the main road and Carl ate in the silence he craved. He finished his lunch and went back into the building where he worked and sat back down at his desk.   Carl finished work without much fanfare that day, he had handled all the emails from when he was gone and ensured all of his projects were on a good path. He accomplished a great bit and now it was time to go to the shop and pick up Myra. He checked his phone for messages and saw that Cheryl had left him pictures of the crafts that Myra and Carmine had made throughout the day. Another smile creeped across his face as he headed over to the coffee shop.   Once he got there, he parked his car near the front door and took a moment to look around for the car that Harold used to drive. He almost laughed at himself for looking for the car since he knew Harold was dead, but he still scanned the lot for the car just in case. Carl wondered what he would do if someone tried to take Myra away from them at this point, how would he react. Instantly he knew that he would fight with whatever strength he still had to keep his newly formed family together. Wit that he entered the coffee shop and looked around for Myra. He found her standing behind the counter with an apron on and helping with orders. Cheryl called out to Carl from the kitchen.  “Hey Carl, Myra will be done after she clears the orders she is working on, take a seat and I'll grab a sandwich for you.”  Carl took a seat where he usually did, on the couches facing the street out front. Myra brought him a drink and a sandwich. “Thank you, good helper, how was your day today with Carmine,” asked Carl?  “We had a great time over there and we made some centerpieces for our dining room table. You'll see once we get home. How was work today,” asked Myra?  “Had to play catch up and get some paperwork to fill out later tonight. I think you can help me with it,” replied Carl.   “I am going to finish the orders that Cheryl got me started on and then we can go. I like working here and meeting all the people that come here, no wonder you love this place so much,” said Myra.   Cheryl came out from the kitchen and sat across from Carl as Myra went back behind the counter. “She wanted to get behind the counter and help out when we got here, and my boss was cool with it. How was your day,” asked Cheryl?  “Got a packet to fill out for insurance and retirement. Nate wants to talk to us tonight after we put Myra down to bed. I got caught up with all my emails and all my projects are on time. Overall, not a bad day. My boss wants me to take some time off and is going to make sure all my work is covered by someone there, he knows I'm very particular in how I get things done there,” said Carl.   “Is it a family thing that you guys never sleep,” asked Cheryl?  “We sleep, eventually. I slept well last night. We just like getting things done. You saw how big that house is and their lot, that's all paid for in cash no credit at all. My brother makes me look lazy, so I guess Carmine got the bad brother,” joked Carl.   “Not everyone can work those long hours that you guys' work. How are you feeling today,” asked Cheryl?  “I am doing good, no episodes. How did Myra do,” asked Carl?  “She was a champ through everything. We made breakfast and I saw that you didn't take any lunch with you so that's why we made you this sandwich. You better eat it up quick because the after-work rush hour will be here, and Myra will be drowning in orders. No issues or episodes with her at all today, no crazy talk about dead people,” replied Cheryl.   Carl was happy hearing this and his smile grew. He looked at Cheryl deeply in the eyes and mindlessly ate his sandwich. Cheryl grabbed his hand and slightly squeezed it and stood up to go back to the kitchen to help. Carl didn't want her to go but knew that she was on the clock and didn't want to jeopardize her job. As he sat and ate Myra sat down across next to him with her chocolate milk. He broke off a few pieces of his sandwich to give to her and they sat there and smiled at each other. When they finished the sandwich, Myra took the plate back to the kitchen and returned with her apron off and her book in her hand. Carl stood up and met her at the register.   Carl called out to Cheryl, “we are heading out, see you at the apartment.”  “What do you want for dinner tonight, we grabbed a few things at the store today and put them away. I was thinking of something vegetarian, and Myra said she wanted to do the desert,” replied Cheryl as she came out from the kitchen to see them off.   “Nate and Carmine are the vegan wizards, I don't have any good recipes for a vegetarian meal,” replied Carl.   “No worries, carmine gave me a few ideas, I'll text you one of the recipes that Carmine suggested. Do you think you can prep so when I get home, we can put it all together,” asked Cheryl?  “I have a great assistant so I think we can handle that part,” replied Carl.   Cheryl grabbed Carl before they left and kissed him. “Take good care of Carl Myra, he has had a long day,” said Cheryl as she broke off the kiss and looked at Myra.   “See ya at home then,” replied Carl. They went to Carl's car and got in. “What do you want to listen to on the way home, do you want music or news,” asked Carl?  “I wouldn't mind hearing the news. It makes me feel all grown up, “replied Myra.   Carl put on the NPR station hesitantly. He hoped that there would be no mention of the body from the announcer. Instead, there was a program on that was talking about occult leaders from the past. One name that was mentioned was John Dee. Carl had never heard of that person before but something in him made him take note of the name. The program wasn't finished when they made it back to the apartment, and when carl tried to turn the car off, he found that he couldn't. The key would not move, and he looked back at Myra in the back seat. She was transfixed on the radio. Carl couldn't unlock the doors or open them, so he sat and waited until the program was over. When the announcer went on to another story, he was able to turn off the car and open his door. Myra broke her trance as if nothing had happened and opened her door to leave the car and go to the apartment.   “What happened just now,” asked Carl?  “What do you mean,” replied Myra.   “I couldn't shut off the car, I couldn't open the windows or doors and you were staring at the radio. Have you heard of the guy they were talking about on that show,” asked Carl?  “What radio show are you talking about. Didn't you just put on a podcast,” said Myra.  “No, I had on the radio, and I couldn't get out of the car until they stopped talking about him,” replied Carl.   “You actually just sat there for a short while not moving while the podcast was on. I didn't want to disturb you because you looked like you were really into it, that's what happened,” said Myra.   Carl knew what he had just experienced, and he was sure he didn't just have another episode. Instead of arguing with Myra and making her upset he just shrugged his shoulders and started towards the apartment.   “Are you mad at me,” asked Myra?  “No, I am not mad at you. Of course not. I must have just dozed off or something after I parked the car. Kinda like a daydream. Let's get those veggies prepared for Cheryl and watch some cartoons,” replied Carl. He opened the front door and headed for the kitchen to see what food they had bought. His phone buzzed at him indicating a message had come through, it was Cheryl with the recipe from Carmine.   Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and lets start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod Mighty Networks: Create Art Podcast

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2021 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than we consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along to what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event along the same vein as National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you podcast every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 15 Nov 2021    daily count 1745 cumulative count 23011  Carl went to the living room and sat down with Cheryl and turned on the television and put on some jazz. They both said aloud “No Grover Brecht dammit,” and the music came on. They sat on the couch and just held hands for some time. It felt nice to Carl to just hold hands with someone again and Cheryl put her head on his shoulder. They stayed that way until almost midnight when Cheryl got up and motioned for Carl to come to bed. He turned off the television and followed her to bed. Once in the bedroom Cheryl turned on the light and disrobed and climbed into bed. Carl stood there and looked at her.  “You should probably get into your pajamas and come to bed,” said Cheryl. Carl took off his clothes until he got down to his underwear and put his phone on the charger and turned on some soft music again. “No jazz, maybe something light like classical would be nice. I know you like to listen to music when you sleep. It won't bother me I'm too tired to let it disturb me.” He climbed into ned with her and set the alarm for 6 AM.   “I have to go to work early tomorrow, I promise to be quiet,” said Carl but Cheryl was already asleep. He turned out the light and fell into a sound sleep. The night passed without any fanfare, his snoring didn't wake Cheryl and when the alarm went off, he quickly turned it off. He got up in the dark and went to the bathroom to shower and get ready for work. Once the water hit his face, he felt refreshed and ready to tackle whatever the day brought him. Once done with the shower he shaved his face and felt truly clean. The worries from the weekend passed away. Usually, he would have music on at this time, but he didn't want to disturb Cheryl, so he got ready in silence. He walked to the closet and picked out his clothes for the day. Once dressed he went back to the bathroom and looked at himself in the mirror. He inspected his clothes to make sure everything was where it needed to be and turned out the light. When he entered the room again Cheryl was sitting up in bed and looking through her phone.   “How did you sleep,” Carl asked?  “You don't snore as bad as you think you do. I slept just fine. It was nice having someone next to me. I was worried I'd miss you but when you got up, I woke up and figured I'd wait to you were done in the bathroom. This is going to work; Myra and I will have a fun time at Carmine's, and you will come get Myra at the shop. We aren't leaving, I am in this for the long haul, and I know you are too,” said Cheryl. Carl came to her side of the bed and kissed her for the first time since this whole thing started. It felt good to do that and she welcomed the kiss. “Now grab your coffee and get to work, I'll text you if anything happens.”  Carl closed the bedroom door and went to the kitchen where is coffee was already brewed and ready to pour. He took out his travel mug and filled it, then he took out a cup and poured a bowl of cereal with milk and quietly ate. The sun was coming up little by little to start the day and he sat there in the dark of the kitchen and ate his food slowly. Looking at his watch he saw that he had a few minutes before he had to leave. He walked to Myra's door and peered in to see that she was still asleep. Her breathing was slow and rhythmic. She had a slight smile on her face which made him smile. He felt good being a father, even if it meant he would die. He closed her door and walked back to the kitchen to put away the bowl and mug. He checked on the dishes in the dishwasher and the heat came out of the door and warmed his face. At that time, he was ready to go and left quietly and locked the door behind him. He made it to his car and turned it on. The radio was on the NPR station and the announcer was talking about the body found in the next town that he assumed was Harold. He turned off the radio and plugged in his phone to turn on a podcast. It was one that brought inanimate objects to life and interviewed those objects. This time it was a light post which had an Irish accent. He listened and started to laugh at the absurdity of the story.  He put the car in drive and left the quiet apartment complex headed for work. When he got to work, he discovered that he forgot to make a lunch for himself, luckily there was a couple of fast-food establishments nearby where he could grab a quick bite to eat. None of them were healthy choices, but he figured he deserved to splurge today after the weekend he had.   When Carl got into work, he headed for his desk and was met by his boss Fred. “Carl, can you meet me in my office for a few minutes before you start work today?” They went to Fred's office and Fred closed the door. “Okay I am not prying because you are one of my best employees and I like to think of you as a friend. Is everything okay, do you need to take some time off. Lord knows you barely take any time for yourself?”  “Things got weird this weekend. I will be taking some time off soon, about a week or two. This weekend was pretty nuts for me, and I am not at one hundred percent today, but I do want to get some work done and prep our clients for me being out,” replied Carl.   “Take the time, no worries, just let me know when you will be back. There is plenty of work here for everyone and I am sure we can get someone to cover your accounts while you are out. Is there anything I can do for you while you are out,” asked Fred?  “Not really, I have people helping me out now that are working on the issues, but I will need to talk with HR about adding two people on my insurance. I have a qualifying event,” said Carl.  “Of course, I can get you into HR anytime today, let's say about 10 AM. Will that work,” asked Fred?  “Yeah, that should work. Thanks for being so understanding, just some weird stuff going on at home and well, I am adding to the household. Going to get married soon an adopt a child,” replied Carl.  “Well, that definitely is news. I don't remember you talking about adopting before, you know we have a program that can help you out with that, and marriage, wow life is really turning around for you,” replied Fred.   “Can we keep that just to ourselves. I don't want it getting around the office and don't want anyone making a fuss,” said Carl.   “Definitely, I can keep it quiet. Is everything okay though, I mean is this something you wanted to happen,” asked Fred?  “It wasn't on my ten-year plan but it just happened and so we are getting everything sorted out. I really appreciate you keeping quiet on this, you know me, I don't even like telling people when my birthday is,” said Carl.   “Well, let me know what you need, I have your back and not just because you are such a great employee, you are a great person,” said Fred.   Carl went back to his desk and started up his terminal. He had about one hundred emails to answer and he needed to check on the status on a few projects he was working on. When he looked up next from his pile of emails it was close to ten o'clock. He needed to head over to HR like Fred said and get a packet from them to add Cheryl and Myra onto his insurance. He finished up the email he was working on and determined that he was not as far behind as he thought. Luckily, he always was ahead of his projects and workload so he could slide for a few days without any interruption in service for his clients. He went over to the HR office and signed in. He waited there about five minutes when someone he didn't know called his name. He was directed to another office in the back and was sat in a small cubicle with the HR person.   “Carl, how can we help you today,” asked the woman behind the desk?  “Well, I am going to be getting married and adopting a child in the near future and naturally I need to get them on my insurance so I suppose I'll need the paperwork for that and if you could tell me how quickly they can be added on that would be great to know,” replied Carl.   “That should be easy enough, so the insurance will need copies of their social security cards and birth certificates and the paperwork is pretty easy to fill out. Once you have those documents then just bring them back to me or you can email them to me, and we will get your wife and child set up on your insurance. Oh, and we will need a copy of your marriage license to add your wife on. How about your retirement, I see we have your ex-wife on the account, will you be dropping her from your retirement, if so, we would need a copy of the updated divorce decree showing that she is waiving her portion of your retirement,” said the HR woman.   “Wow I hadn't thought about that, let's just do the insurance for now and then we can tackle the retirement at a later date,” replied Carl.   “You have ninety days to make that declaration from the time you get remarried, you could leave her on and add your new wife onto the account to start and then work things out with your ex-wife,” said the HR lady.   Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and lets start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod Mighty Networks: Create Art Podcast

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2021 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than we consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along to what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event along the same vein as National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you podcast every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 14 Nov 2021    daily count 1681 cumulative count 21266  Carl went to the office to grab the diary. He knew that it would be futile to argue with Cheryl about who would write in the diary and since he never kept a diary in the past, he thought about what they would write since no one would be allowed to read it according to the rules posted on the first page. He brought the diary to the living room where Cheryl was lounging on the couch. She had finished her water and had replaced it with two sodas.   “Before we get started with the diary, did you read the message from Vince. It may not make much sense because I need to let you know what Nate and Vince found out,” said Carl.   “I haven't read it yet, I figured we could read it together,” replied Cheryl. “I'm thinking of heading over to Nate and Carmine's tomorrow with Myra. She really seemed to blossom over there.”  “I'll give her a text to let her know, do you know what time you plan to head over there,” Carl asked?  “Before lunch for sure, probably 10 AM. Is that too early,” asked Cheryl?  “Figure you two will need to leave here at 9 AM, that should be early enough. I'll let her know and can I give her your number,” asked Carl?  “That should be fine. Now what were you boys talking about in Nate's clubhouse,” asked Cheryl.   “Well, we believe that Harold is not her real father. Vince found out that he was married for 10 years, and Myra came on the scene 3 years ago. The wife died shortly afterward of natural causes according to the coroner's report. Her father died of the same causes, but the police suspect either suicide or foul play. The authorities don't know about Myra yet, the cops found the body in a hotel with no personal effects and Vince found out that they had been staying at another hotel in the next state over for three months. Vince knows where their house is and is checking on that and a few other things. So, three years ago they adopted Myra and got her into school. The story was that they were helping the husband's sister, the problem with that story is that both the husband and the wife were only children. They got Myra into school so that is to be checked out. The last bit of information may be in the message Vince sent us. Myra had another episode while she was sleeping on the way back from Nate's. I had on a podcast and when one of the actor's names was mentioned it triggered her to ask for daddy John, daddy John may be John Cooke either the younger who is a voice actor or the elder who is a writer from the eighteen hundreds. I asked Vince to look up on that as well as a jazz musician Grover Brecht whose name triggered Myra as well,” Carl said.   Cheryl's jaw dropped. “I think I am going to need something stronger than a coke to continue this conversation. Are you telling me that that little nine-year-old girl may be oh say a hundred years old or older,” asked an astonished Cheryl?  “This is what we know right now, lets read that message from Vince and see what he says,” replied Carl. He pulled out his phone and opened the attachment from Vince. Cheryl got in closer to read over his shoulder. The message contained information about the John Esten Cooke. There was two dossiers included in the message, there was one about the voice actor which had no connection with Myra or with her father. He seemed to be cleared of any interest. He was a freelance voice actor of some renown within the business but not a name most people would know. The other dossier was more in depth about this John Esten Cooke. He was a novelist and poet during the Civil War in Virginia. In 1877 there was a note of a young girl that came to live with John Cooke and his family and about a yar later his wife had died. Mr Cooke lived until 1886 and there was no mention of what happened to the girl after that. The girl's name was Myra and she was described as a young girl of indeterminate age. In the same dossier was an entry regarding Grover Brecht. There were few notes, but it detailed how Grover later in life had taken in a young girl of indeterminate age named Myra before he passed away. The girls name was Myra, and it was unknown if he had written music dedicated to her.   Carl and Cheryl just stared at the screen for what seemed an eternity. Cheryl saw a tear in Carl's eye running down his cheek. She took the phone out of his hand and placed it on the coffee table. She then embraced Carl as the tears flowed freely from his eyes. He didn't sob or make any sound but clutched onto Cheryl for all he was worth. Another eternity passed and Carl broke the embrace and wiped the tears from his eyes.   “I'm sorry, we have sealed our death warrants with this cursed diary,” said Carl tearing up again. “This isn't fair to you, I'm the one who is dying anyhow, you are so young and have so much to live for.”  “Shut it, this isn't your fault. I brought you into this. We will get through this I don't care what the history is. Those two other guys, they already had families, you didn't have one. We can beat this and break the curse and if Myra is over a hundred years old, we can break it for her as well so she can grow up and live her life,” said Cheryl.   “How do we break the curse, that's the sixty-four-thousand-dollar question. I didn't study curse breaking in college,” said Carl.   “Doesn't Vince or Nate know, how about Angela, did she bring something to help us out. I don't know either, but this is the hand we have been dealt right now and we got a nine-year-old girl without a family except us. We can't let her down, we gotta try,” said Cheryl.   Carl took a deep breath and sighed. “I've never had a diary, I have no idea what to write in one, especially one that isn't mine.”  “Lucky for you I have kept one when I was younger. I think we just stick to the facts of what we know. Since we are both going to write something I think we should read what the other person writes and if anything needs to be added then that person gets to add, no one gets to subtract. Does that sound fair to you,” asked Cheryl?  “Who writes first, or do we get to switch off each time. I think switching off each time is fair,” replied Carl.   “That sounds fair. How about we rock, paper, scissor to see who writes first,” asked Cheryl?  Both adults held their fist and they each counted to three while raising and lowering their fists. Carl threw rock and Cheryl threw scissor. He breathed deeply again and took out a pen. He opened the diary to where the page marker was left from the last time Harold had written in it. Carl tried to write the date, but no ink came out of his pen. He tried to scribble on the page but still no ink went on the paper. He shook the pen and still nothing. He looked at Cheryl puzzled. She took the pen out of his hands and tried to scribble on the corner of the page, nothing.    “Do we need to wake up Myra, is that something we missed,” asked Cheryl?  “There was nothing about that in the rules, not that I remember anyways,” replied Carl. He flipped the pages back to the first page and read through the rules again. There was nothing about mentioning Myra or having a person present when writing in the diary. He handed it to Cheryl, and she read through it and found nothing.   “Do you have another pen or maybe a pencil,” asked Cheryl? Carl went into his bedroom and grabbed another pen; he wrote on his hand to ensure that the pen would write, and the ink flowed just fine on his skin. When he returned to the living room, he opened the diary to the page they would be writing on, and the ink flowed. They both chuckled a little bit. “I thought it was a sign that I should write first. We are a little bit too spooked right now.”  “Yeah, you know what ladies first. You have experience with diaries,” replied Carl.   Cheryl took the pen out of Carl's hand and began to write. She put down the date first and then thought about what she would write.  “You are going to write more than just the date right,” asked Carl?  “This takes time. We are writing a diary for the people behind us without knowing much about what came before us,” replied Cheryl. She took a sip of her soda and then got into her writing. She included information on how they met Myra, who they were, the time at Nates and that Myra sensed that her so called father had died. Carl read through what Cheryl wrote before starting to write himself. He added more detailed information on what had been discovered about Myra's latest father and their suspicion's of her other father's and how old she might be. Cheryl read through what Carl wrote and smiled.  “You misspelled a few words, and your grammar is not great,” joked Cheryl.  “It's a diary, a cursed diary that no one is supposed to read, unless they want to die. I think I am okay to use alternate spelling,” replied Carl. They placed the bookmark on the last page they wrote on and closed the diary. Carl took it to the office and locked it up.   Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and lets start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod Mighty Networks: Create Art Podcast

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2021 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than we consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along to what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event along the same vein as National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you podcast every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 13 Nov 2021    daily count 1745 cumulative count 19585  When Carl got back to the kitchen, Myra was still sitting at the table reading her book and looking at a piece of paper. She wasn't too good at hiding it, but Carl was to far away to read what was on the paper. The smell of chicken wasn't turning his stomach anymore, so he drank more lukewarm coffee. Carl and Myra stayed silent and listened to the jazz coming from the TV. Carl hummed a few times when he knew the song and Myra giggled softly when he did that. When the timer went off loudly and startled Carl. Myra forgot to tell him that she had set the timer for the rice she was cooking. Carl jumped and exclaimed, “What the heck was that?”  Myra ran over to him and tried to calm him down by holding him and singing softly. The song she was singing was the same song he sang to her earlier in the car. Carl's heart slowly came back to normal as Myra's singing got softer and softer until it finally stopped when he was back to normal.   “See the cashier was right, coffee after 10 AM makes you jittery,” said Myra.   “I guess so, that was for the rice right,” asked Carl?  “Yeah, I used to make rice all the time for, well, him. I got pretty good at it. I used cream of mushroom one time and it was delicious. Do you have any condensed soup we can use,” asked Myra?  “When I was in college, I used to do the same thing and when I had some extra money, I would get fresh mushrooms and put that in the mix with soy sauce. The cream of mushroom can is in the pantry. So, you aren't saying your dad now, you are saying, him,” asked Carl?  “He's not thinking about me,” said Myra.  “How do you know that it sounds to me like you are having some feelings about what happened and that is normal, but he is your dad,” said Carl.  “Dead men can't think,” said Myra in a low gravelly voice.  “Why do you think your dad is dead,” asked Carl?  “I can't feel him anymore. I just know he is dead, and you do too,” replied Myra matter of factly.   Carl was taken aback by her candor. It seemed like he wasn't talking to a nine-year-old anymore. He stayed quiet for some time when he heard the front door open. It was Cheryl and she looked beat after a long day.   “Hey guys, I can smell that chicken from the hallway, smells great. I take it that's dinner,” said Cheryl as she walked through the living room and towards the kitchen. “What's up, why are you two so quiet,” she asked?  Carl looked at Cheryl intensely, “she knows he is dead,” Carl replied.  “Who's dead,” Cheryl asked.  “My dad, I just don't feel him anymore and I know he must be dead, so he is not coming back to take me to his house,” replied Myra.   “I'm so sorry Myra. Carl what do you know about this,” asked Cheryl?  “He, he is dead Myra, I just found out earlier today while we were at Nate's house,” replied Carl. Cheryl looked at him questioningly. “I was going to talk with Cheryl about it tonight and we were going to decide the best way to approach the news. Cheryl didn't know because I hadn't told her yet.” Cheryl went over to Myra and held her. Tears came from Cheryl but not Myra.   “He left me, I'm not sad. He didn't want me. I'm glad that you two have taken me in though, and that we can visit Uncle Nate whenever we want,” replied Myra.   Carl went into the living room and turned off the television. The sound of chicken cooking on the stove and Cheryl sobbing were the only noises in the apartment. Myra stood up and mixed the rice and cream of mushroom together. Cheryl looked pleadingly at Carl to do something, and he walked to the stove and flipped the chicken over and sauteed the veggies until they were done. Myra pulled out the plates and silverware and set the table as Cheryl looked on and Carl finished cooking the chicken. He took the pan off the stove and started serving the chicken and veggies on everyone's plate. Cheryl went to the bedroom to change her clothes and freshen up. When she returned a few minutes later Carl and Myra were sitting at the table quietly talking. Cheryl grabbed a glass of water and sat down at the table to join in the conversation.   “Myra, if you want to talk about what you are feeling, we are both here for you. I haven't lost my father, but I have lost some close relatives in the past and I know it's not good to hold in your feelings,” said Cheryl quietly.   “I'm not sad, I'm just not feeling anything right now. I mean I was very happy at Uncle Nate's house today and I am happy to be with both of you, I just don't feel anything about my dad right now since he left me,” said Myra.   Cheryl and Carl looked at each other while quietly eating their food. Myra finished her plate and dropped the bones in the trash before she took her plate to the sink. Carl's queasiness was coming back, and he didn't finish his food. He took his plate to the sink and pulled out some plastic containers to place his leftovers in. Cheryl was the last to finish her food and she dropped her bones in the trash and put her plate in the sink.   “Do you want to talk Myra, or maybe you want to watch a movie. Your choice,” asked Carl.   “I think I'd like to watch a movie, something funny please,” said Myra.   “Any suggestions,” asked Carl to Cheryl?  “Yeah, I haven't seen that cartoon movie with all the little guys, I forget what it's called. That will probably give us some laughs,” said Cheryl.   “Okay, everyone grab a seat and I'll get that up and running. Popcorn,” replied Carl?  “Naturally, you can't take a girl to a movie and not get popcorn,” said Cheryl. Carl turned on the TV and picked the movie that Cheryl had suggested and started it. He went back to the kitchen and started to make microwave popcorn. As he waited for that to finish, he loaded up the dishwasher and set it to run overnight. Then he pulled out a large mixing bowl and when the timer went off, this time he didn't jump and emptied the popcorn in the bowl. When he placed the bowl on the coffee table he went back to the kitchen and grabbed three cans of soda and put them in next to the popcorn. Carl saw Myra laying down with her head in Cheryl's lap. Her eyes were half open, but they showed the tell-tale signs of a child about to drift off to sleep. Cheryl put her fingers to her mouth in a shushing motion. He carefully sat down next to Myra and Cheryl so as not to disturb. He put his arm on the back of the couch and stretched his arm, Cheryl did the same and grabbed his hand. They looked at each other from time to time during the movie and looked down at Myra to see if she was still awake. Myra occasionally grabbed some popcorn and a drink of soda from time to time, but when the movie was done, she hadn't finished her drink. When the credits were rolling, she got up an emptied her drink n the sink.   “I'm going to bed; I'm really tired. Thank you for the movie Cheryl it was really good,” said Myra as she headed to her bedroom.   “Hey dear, if you want to talk, we are here for you, either one of us,” said Carl. “Do you want to hang out with Carmine tomorrow?”  “What time should I be up,” replied Myra?  “We would need to be out the door by 5 AM to make it there by six since she is taking Seth and Rachel to school tomorrow. I need to go into work. Cheryl what does tomorrow look like for you,” asked Carl?  “I got her, we will have a girl's day out tomorrow and get our hair and nails done. I need to do the evening shift tomorrow night, starts at about 4 PM, can you get back here by then or pick her up at the shop,” asked Cheryl?  “I think that will work out fine, I'll pick her up at the shop. I get out of the office by three thirty. I should be by there no later than four,” replied Carl.  “Okay, sleep in as late as you want Myra, if you need anything we will be right next door,” Cheryl said.   “Alright good night then, see you in the morning,” said Myra as she left for bed.   They waited for Myra to close the door tot eh bedroom and then gave her a few more minutes to settle in. Carl took the bowl of popcorn and sodas to the kitchen and grabbed a glass of water. He pointed to an empty glass while looking at Cheryl, she nodded her head yes. He put some ice cubes in both glasses and filled them up with water. The clock on the microwave said ten thirty but Carl knew he wouldn't be getting much sleep. He knew he'd need to fill Cheryl in on what Nate and Vince talked about and they would have to read the file that Vince sent. Before he sat down Cheryl stopped him.  “I think you need to get the diary out. With her father being dead, I think that qualifies as a momentous event that should be documented,” said Cheryl.   “Who gets to write in the diary, I mean, I am wondering if the curse only affects the writer and not the spouse or significant other. If that's the case, then it should be me that writes in the diary since I am the one closest to death anyhow. Also, I have enough life insurance to take care of both of you,” said Carl.  “We are in this together, I told you that from the start. We are both going to write in the diary, go grab it,” replied Cheryl.   Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and lets start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod Mighty Networks: Create Art Podcast

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2021 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than we consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along to what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event along the same vein as National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you podcast every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 11 Nov 2021    daily count 635   cumulative count 16128  Carl kept on driving until they were about fifteen minutes from the apartment. Myra was asleep in the back seat, and he was getting tired as well. The sun was setting, and the sky was a light orange, wispy clouds blocked out most of the blue and Carl's eyes were drooping. He rolled down the window hoping the fresh air would wake him up until he got both of them back home. Myra was gently snoring and talking in her sleep. Carl couldn't hear clearly what she was saying, but it sounded like she was talking to someone. Carl turned off the classical music and put on the podcast he was listening to from Canada. The story he was listening to picked up where he left off and he found himself getting quickly engrossed and forgetting that Myra was in the car. The story was about a man being probed by aliens and the mans voice sounded like a bad imitation of someone from the south. He chuckled a little and heard Myra stir so then he muffled his amusement. When the story was over, the host was reading the credits and one of the names that he read was John Esten Cooke. When Carl heard that name, Myra stirred even more and started saying “daddy John daddy John where am I?” Carl pulled the car over to the next gas station and parked the car. He looked back at Myra whose eyes were open but not focused on him. She kept on saying the same thing, “daddy John daddy John where am I?” Carl waved his hands in front of her eyes and snapped his fingers a few times.   “Myra, you are here in my car. It's Carl, we are driving home,” Carl said to Myra.   Myra was still unresponsive to Carl as she kept on repeating the same phrase “daddy John, daddy John where am I?” Carl turned off the podcast and did a search on his phone for the name that seemed to set her off. The results came back that Joe was a voice actor out of Virginia, the results also came back that there was a minor poet of the same name back in the late 1800's also from Virginia. Carl screen shot the podcast page and saved it on his phone and made a mental note to look this guy up. But for right now he needed to wake Myra up and calm her down. He never knew if he had an episode while he slept, but he thought that he might be able to bring Myra out of the episode by doing what worked for him while he was awake. He took off his seatbelt and crawled into the back seat. When he was next to Myra, he held her and sang softly to her. He was singing “My Favorite Things” offkey. Myra started to calm down and close her eyes and then she woke up with a shock and shivering.   “Oh, what, why are you in the back seat, are we dead, why are you holding me Carl,” said Myra excitedly.   “You fell asleep while I was driving and then you had an episode, I think. Do you know a man by the name of John? You kept on asking for someone by the name of John,” asked Carl.  “I ask because you were saying ‘daddy John daddy Joh where am I' and you were inconsolable. It started happening when the podcast I was listening to while you were asleep started to read off the credits and when they read the name John Esten Cooke you started crying this guy's name. Also, you sleep with your eyes open, do you sleepwalk as well. The reason I ask is because I used to do that too,” said Carl.   Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and lets start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod Mighty Networks: Create Art Podcast

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2021 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than we consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along to what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event along the same vein as National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you podcast every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 12 Nov 2021    daily count 1712   cumulative count 17840  “I don't know if I sleepwalk or sleep talk and as far as that guy's name, I have no idea who he is,” replied Myra.   “Okay I know that was scary, it was scary for me as well. I am just happy that you seem to be okay now. Do you want to grab something to drink or a treat,” asked Carl?  “I think that would be great,” replied Myra. Carl pulled out his phone and texted Nate and Vince asking them to research John Esten Cooke. They left the car and walked into the gas station and looked over the selection of beverages in the cooler.   “Grab whatever you want, I'm going to get a coffee and a candy bar,” said Carl.   The sun was setting, and the streetlights started coming on and filling the darkness outside. Myra grabbed a chocolate milk and a large candy bar while Carl went over to the coffee section and poured himself a large hazelnut flavored coffee. Once his cup was filled, he poured some creamer and sugar in. Myra looked at him quizzically.    “Whenever I go to gas stations and get their coffee, I have to dress it up because it is usually pretty bad. Don't drink coffee it will stunt your growth,” said Carl jokingly. They both laughed at this, and Carl grabbed a candy bar for himself, and they went to the cashier to check out. There was no one else in line and very few people in the store. Myra placed her soda and candy bar on the counter and smiled at the cashier.   “You must have been really good today to get a treat like this,” said the cashier as she scanned the items and put them into a bag.  “I had a great day at my uncles house,” replied Myra. Carl raised an eyebrow as he faced Myra.   “Well, we have some free stickers if you would like one, if that's okay with your dad,” replied the cashier.  “Go ahead and take one Myra,” replied Carl.  “Myra, what a beautiful name, is she your only child,” asked the cashier?  “Uhm yes, only child. We had a long day of playing out in the woods and making crafts,” said Carl a little uneasy being called a dad for the first time. Myra took the sticker that the cashier held out.   “Thank you very much,” replied Myra.  “Oh, and very polite and great manners. You know I had a grandmother named Myra. She was my favorite relative. Now don't ruin your dinner with that candy bar,” said the smiling cashier. “Your total is seven eighty-five,” she said to Carl. He pulled out his wallet and paid with a credit card. “Coffee at this time of the evening, you'll be up all night. I can't drink coffee after 10 AM otherwise I get too jittery.”  “I need it to keep up with her energy. Thank you very much and have a great night,” said Carl as he took the receipt and grabbed the bag with the candy bars and soda.   “Have a good night, take good care of your dad okay Myra,” said the cashier as Myra and Carl left the store. Carl thought about the last thing that the cashier said, it seemed odd, and he didn't think he looked tired. But then he realized he might have looked like an older father. They both got into the car and Carl handed Myra her drink and candy bar after she secured the seatbelt. Carl pulled out of the parking lot and pulled into traffic as he took a sip of coffee and audibly sighed.   “So, what do you want for dinner tonight, I didn't look at what you and Cheryl got from the store,” asked Carl.  “We got some chicken and rice and veggies. Can you make something with that,” said Myra?  “I am a whiz in the kitchen. I'll have you help me out if you are feeling up to it,” said Carl. “Uhm something I wanted to ask you, you called Nate your uncle at the gas station, and you didn't correct the cashier about me being your dad. Are you wanting to call me dad and Nate uncle and Cheryl mom,” asked Carl?  “Was that wrong, I'm sorry. I just didn't know what to say so that slipped out of my mouth,” sheepishly replied Myra.  “No, no that is fine. I just want you to feel comfortable when referring to any of us. I'd be very happy to be your father and Cheryl would say the same thing, I am sure. Nate, he has been waiting my whole life to have a child so he could be called Uncle Nate by someone and Carmine, well she'd just burst into tears of joy. My ex-wife and I couldn't have children, so Nate and Carmine have always looked after me and since I am the youngest brother, they feel it's their job. I'm more concerned with how you are feeling, and your comfort level,” replied Carl.   “Why couldn't you have children,” asked Myra?  “Well, it just wasn't in the cards for us. I couldn't get her pregnant and well yeah,” replied Carl nervously.   “Are you sure she wanted children, maybe she didn't want kids,” replied Myra.   Carl took a moment to respond. That thought had crossed his mind when they were initially trying to get pregnant. His ex-wife always wanted kids. When he got the diagnosis the idea of kids faded away since even in the early stages, they both knew he would not live long enough to raise children. Even if they were able to have kids, they also knew he would be bedridden towards the end of his life and he expressed to his ex-wife that he didn't want their children to remember him as an invalid.   Gritting through his teeth he said,” no it was me that didn't want kids at that time. I wasn't ready to have children.”  “But you do want kids now, right,” asked Myra?  “Well, I definitely want you for a kid, I don't think I have the strength for more than one. Having more than one is a conversation that Cheryl and I will have to have, and we will include you in that conversation when and if there comes the time,” replied Carl.   “I've always been an only child, I like it. Don't get me wrong, I loved going over to Uncle Nate's house today and being with Seth and Rachel, but I've always been on my own and I like it that way,” said Myra.   “Okay we have one vote for no more kids, I am undecided yet and it looks like Cheryl may be the deciding vote. Oh, look we made it home in one piece,” Carl joked. His phone buzzed due to an incoming message, but he ignored it for now as he parked his car in front of his apartment. They both climbed out of the car and headed up the stairs to Carl's apartment. Once they entered the apartment Carl went straight to the kitchen and looked at the time. It was almost six o'clock and he pulled out the chicken and rice and a few pots and pans and started cooking. He knew the coffee shop closed at six and Cheryl would probably be here in about an hour, so he turned on the stove and Myra began putting water into a pot to boil the rice.   “I'll turn on the music, anything you want to hear,” asked Carl as he headed to the TV?  “I really like that jazz music you played before, it's nice and relaxing,” replied Myra. Carl turned on the TV and selected the jazz music channel and headed back to the kitchen. He thought to himself, if any Grover Brecht comes on, I am going to throw the TV off the patio. Luckily that was not the first song that came through once the TV came on. Once Myra had the water boiling for the rice, she dumped it in and turned the heat down a little so that the pot wouldn't boil over and placed the lid on the pot. She then went to the sink and pulled out a glass and poured herself a glass of water and sat down at the dining table. Carl got the chicken into the pan and started sautéing the thighs with a little bit of seasoned flour on them and saw that Myra had chopped up the veggies for him when he was ready. He hadn't finished his coffee during the drive and had it nearby and took a few sips of the tepid sweet liquid. He made a mental note of the gas station and initially thought that he should text that information to Nate and Vince, but though best not to do that because they were already investigating so much. He didn't want to bother them or make them think he was going insane.   Myra was sitting at the table enjoying the music and looking at her new sticker and her book. She carefully took out the recipe that Nate had given her and took note of the ingredients and thought about when she could make the cookies for Carl and Cheryl.   While Carl was cooking, he looked at the messages that came through earlier. The first one was from Nate thanking him for the information. He saw Vince's right after with another thank you. There was a second message from Vince that had an attachment and the message said, ‘read this tonight, away from the child'. Carl felt a little sickened at this point. The smell of the chicken cooking turned his stomach and anxiety started to well within him. He didn't like messages like that, he wanted to read it immediately but knew that if Vince instructed him not to then he would follow the direction. He forwarded it to Cheryl so she could read it on her way home. Carl turned down the heat on the chicken and went to his bathroom to grab some antacids. Myra didn't even look up to notice he had left. Once he got to the bathroom he was feeling better, but still took the antacids in case the feeling came back.   Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and lets start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod Mighty Networks: Create Art Podcast

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2021 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than we consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along to what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event along the same vein as National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you podcast every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Story So Far 10 Nov 2021    daily count 1694   cumulative count 15493  “I totally understand. I'd want to talk with Carmine if this was happening to us,” replied Nate. “You are doing a good job and it looks like you are holding up pretty well under the pressure. We are working as quickly as possible but also as carefully as possible to get everything done so you three can move on with your lives.”  “I'm trying to figure out what I did in the past that has cause karma to kick me in the gut like this,” said Carl.   “Life is just like this, well not exactly like this but you get what I am saying. Do you want to just quickly go over the paperwork we have, or would you rather wait until later to look it over and have me explain it to you,” asked Nate?  “I think I just want to hang out with the kids and call it a day. I know that we haven't done any heavy lifting yet, but I have an hour drive ahead of me and then I need to make dinner and I don't want Myra to develop my bad habits of not taking the best care of herself by pushing until exhaustion. I'm sorry I don't mean to sound like a wus,” replied Carl.   “Nope, you are thinking like a father now and you have added responsibility. I think I'd be more worries about you if you wanted to push through, plus I'd never hear the end of it from Carmine that I locked you up in my office while we had kids out there that need us. Let's just put this on hold until we hear back from Vince and Angela and go from there,” said Nate.  Carl helped Nate organize the paperwork on his desk and when they finished both men left the office and headed towards the craft room. When they got there Myra ran up to Nate and gave him a big hug.   “Carmine and Seth made you a present with the flowers we picked, take a look,” said Myra excitedly.   “That is wonderful, I will put it in my office later. Who is up for dessert, I have some vegan chocolate cookies that will make you want to switch to becoming a vegan,” asked Nate?  Myra looked over at Carl pleadingly.   “I'd love some cookies, Myra I bet they have chocolate milk to dunk the cookies in and you must be tired from all the work you have done today making these great gifts,” replied Carl.   “She has been a great helper and has a knack for crafts,” said Carmine. “I think she deserves a few cookies. Nate can you set up the dining room for desert for everyone,” asked Carmine?  “I could use a good helper, Myra can I ask you to lend a hand if you aren't needed here,” asked Nate?  “I think that's a great idea Myra, I'll take your place here and help clean up the craft room,” said Carl. With that Myra and Nate went into the dining room to set up plates, napkins and glasses for everyone.   “Have you ever had vegan chocolate chip cookies Myra,” asked Nate?  “Never, what's in them,” replied Myra?  “Well, we don't use any cow milk, eggs or sugar. The batter is gluten free, so it won't aggravate any food allergies and it's a secret recipe. If I gave you the instructions on how to make them, do you think you could make them for Cheryl and Carl at the apartment,” asked Nate?   “Where would I keep the recipe,” asked Myra?  “For right now you can keep it in the book you have and if you run into any problems just let me know and I can walk you through it. You know how to be safe around a stove right,” asked Nate?  “Yeah, I know they can burn you pretty bad if you aren't careful,” said Myra.  “And I know Carl has a fire extinguisher in the kitchen in case you need to use it,” said Nate.  “I don't know where it is,” said Myra.   “It's under the sink in the cabinet. The instructions are on it, but I am sure if you follow my instructions carefully you can do it. I am not a great cook, but I do make the best cookies you have ever had, and I know you were being very helpful today with the crafts so I am sure you can do this,” said Nate.   “I'll try my best,” said Myra. They finished setting up the plates, silverware, napkins and glasses for everyone and put out the cookies on a platter that Nate had made earlier in the day. Then Nate gave a copy of the recipe to Myra, and she placed it in the book she brought to the house. Nate put his finger to his lips while she put the recipe in her book.   “Can you go and tell everyone that the cookies are ready, and I'll grab you some chocolate milk. Thank you for helping me out, Myra, and remember shhhhh don't tell Carl you have my recipe. He doesn't even have a copy of it,” whispered Nate.   “I can do that, thank you,” replied Myra.   She went back to the craft room and announced that the cookies and the dining room was ready. Everyone stopped the cleanup and headed towards the treat. Myra grabbed Carl's hand and led him to his seat.   “Can we go home soon, I am getting a little tired,” asked Myra.  “Let's eat these cookies and we can go home. Did you have fun with Nate setting the table,” asked Carl?  “I really liked it; their house seems so fancy. I really like it here,” replied Myra.   “I like it here too, we will come back very soon I promise,” said Carl. They both made their way to their seats in the dining room, and everyone took a seat. Nate raised his glass, “so to a very productive day, I say we all take a nap after the treat.” Everyone laughed and started to eat the cookies.   “You are right Nate, these cookies are the best I have ever had,” replied Myra.   Nate winked at Myra, “and you have been a great helper around here today. I am sorry I didn't get to help out much, I had adult things to do today but I hope you had a great time and will come back soon.”  “I'd like to, you all have been so nice to me today. Thank you so very much,” replied Myra.   “Since this is the first time you have come over, we wanted to give you this gift,” said Carmine as she pulled a small box out of her pants pocket and reached across the table to hand it to Myra. “Go ahead an open it.”  Myra carefully opened the box to find a necklace with a small pendant. Engraved on the pendant was the family crest and her name written under the crest. She placed it around her neck immediately and smiled broadly.   “Thank you very much, this is wonderful,” replied Myra.   “Now don't take it off unless you are taking a bath or going swimming. We wanted to give you something to remember this day by,” said Carmine. Carl looked over at Nate and mouthed “is this what I think it is?” Nate closed his eyes and nodded yes. Carl started to roll his eyes and then gave Nate a dirty look.   “Well, I hate to break up the party, but I have a girl that is a little bit tired and so am I, Nate we can talk tomorrow and we will see you all very soon,” said Carl with a touch of anger in his voice. Myra had finished her cookie and her chocolate milk while Carl stood up and reached for Myra's book. Carmine and the kids got up and each gave Myra and Carl a big hug. Nate stood up and walked up to Myra and took the pendant into his hands. He looked directly at Myra and said,” Take good care of my little brother okay, come by and see us soon.” He gave her a hug and stood up and shook hands with Carl. “No need to call tomorrow I took care of the issue for now.” Carl was still angered that Nate had tried to put a tracer on Myra without letting him know but was satisfied that he had turned it off.   “I have a full day of work on Monday, Carmine can Myra come over for the morning and I'll see if Cheryl can grab her in the early afternoon,” asked Carl?  “Absolutely, but can you get her here by 6 AM, I am taking the kids to school, and she can come along for the ride. Would you like that Myra and maybe we can do more crafts,” asked Carmine?  “I would, but what about my school,” asked Myra?  “We are working on that; I'll get you started with a new school very soon. Angela is working on that with me on that but until then enjoy the time off,” said Carl.   “See you on Monday Carmine,” said Myra as she and Carl began to head to the front door.   “I can't wait, and I'll have some more crafts we can do,” said Carmine. Carl and Myra went to the car and got in. Carl moved some papers he had lying in the back seat so that Myra could be comfortable.   “Would you like to stop at the gas station for a drink or a snack,” asked Carl as he started up the car and pulled out of the driveway?  “No, I am so full, I think I may take a nap,” replied Myra sleepily. Carl turned on some classical music softly so Myra could rest and made sure he was very careful with his driving. They got close to the gas station where they had stopped earlier in the day and Carl saw three police cars in the lot. He was planning on grabbing a coffee or soda and a snack but thought better of it and kept driving.  Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and lets start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod Mighty Networks: Create Art Podcast

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2021 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than we consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along to what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event along the same vein as National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you podcast every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 9 Nov 2021    daily count 1766   cumulative count 13799  The men made it to the craft room where Carmine and the kids were working on floral arraignments for Cheryl. Myra ran up to Carl and hugged him. He looked over at Nate and Vince for help. Vince put his finger to his lips.   “This is amazing thank you for bringing me here, look what we made for Cheryl,” exclaimed Myra.   “Those are great, I am so glad that you are having a great time,” replied Carl still looking over at Nate and Vince.  “Well folks that was a great meal, but now I need to hit the road. Myra, I heard you want to be on my team the next time we do tug of war, is that right,” asked Vince?  “Can I please, I know we can beat anyone,” said Myra.  “Okay I'm with you and maybe we can pull Carl and Nate into the mud while they are wearing suits, how cool would that be,” replied Vince?  “That would be awesome,” exclaimed Myra! “Here I made this for you,” Myra handed Vince a small bouquet of the flowers they picked.  “I'll make sure to keep it on my porch so it gets a ton of sunlight and maybe sometime Carl will bring you over to my house and you can see my workout room,” replied Vince.  “I want to come over too,” interjected Seth.  “You want to come to my arcade young man, I know your game,” replied Vince.  “Raise that B to an A in biology and you can go,” said Nate.  Myra gave Vince a big hug as he was starting to leave. Vince whispered in her ear, “take good care of Cheryl and especially Carl. They are my friends, and they think you are pretty special.”  “Can do boss man,” whispered Myra back to him in Spanish.  “Where did you hear that before,” asked Vince?  “Uncle Neal silly, he always said that to us,” replied Myra.  Vince stood up and headed for the door and waved Nate to follow him out. Once they got outside and Nate shut the door behind them Vince leaned into Nate and said softly,” she just said something that my dead brother Neal said to me before I would leave out on a mission, and she did it in Spanish just like he used to do.”  “I didn't know you had a brother,” replied Nate.  “Well, he was an adopted brother from my time south of the border. He is not related by blood but by trial of fire. He died nine years ago. Keep an eye open,” replied Vince. He walked toward his truck and started up the motor and left quickly. Nate watched as Vince left and headed back into the house and towards the craft room when he got an alert on his phone that Angela was approaching the house. He stepped back to the front door and waited for her on the front porch.   Angela pulled up and parked her car next to Carl's/. She saw Nate standing on the porch and knew she would need to talk with him before going inside. This was his usual signal that something important needed to be discussed immediately.   “What's going on, is everything okay inside,” asked Angela?  “Just had another episode with Myra and Vince. She said something that only he and a dead colleague of his would know,” Nate said quietly. “Let's go to my upstairs office and talk about our strategy for adopting Myra.”  They both entered the house and went to an isolated corner of the main floor of the house where Nate had a more informal office. He took a seat behind his desk as Angela sat opposite of him in a leather chair. She opened her portfolio and tablet to start writing notes. Nate pressed a button on the desk and the door locked and a notification was sent to Carmine letting her know not to disturb Nate in his office.   “Let me give you some information that will color how we proceed with adopting Myra into the family. So, we may have an easier time according to Vince if he can get to their house and the first hotel they stayed at. The second hotel has already been compromised but there was nothing linking the father to Myra. In fact, the father is not the real father of her. About three years ago Myra showed up and the wife died of unknown causes. That couple adopted her with a cover story that she was a niece and that her mother was unable to care for her. Both parents were only children. They enrolled her into school with that story and it worked. There are no pictures except for a school ID. There may be no records of her via the internet. I am thinking we can do something similar and get buy in from Myra with you and Carmine applying the right pressure on her,” said Nate.   “I still want to do some searching into my channels about her and this foster adoption. I doubt Myra's parents had the resources or the knowledge needed to do this as quietly as we can do it. There are few people that have access to the resources we do, and we are the best in the business. That's why I joined the firm. I have the preliminary paperwork drafted and wanted you, Carl and Cheryl at some point to review and sign off on them. Looks like I'll be doing some updating to the paperwork, I just want to make sure we are on the right track to get everything knocked out quickly and silently, so no one is the wiser or snoops around after us,” said Angela.   “Cheryl had to go to work, and I think we will wait to deliver the paperwork to her until after you do your research. Carl can look it over today while he is here and sign off on anything you need him to sign off on. Everyone is in the craft room right now. Do you want to head over there and make an appearance and let Carl know that we have paperwork he needs to review,” asked Nate.  “I can do that. If you don't mind me asking, is this turning into something weird? I am just getting a funny vibe from all of this and what has happened,” asked Angela.   “Take a look at the school ID,” Nate pushed the laminated card over to Angela. “This was taken about three years ago.”  Angela looked at the ID casually and then looked at it again deeply. “Three years ago, are we sure, because that is the same little girl in your craft room right now. I'm not an expert at facial recognition but to me that is … Myra,” said Angela with a gasp.   “Yeah, that is her, this is from Vince and his people have just about confirmed it. We are doing some DNA analysis on Myra and Cheryl just to make sure. We have hit the Twilight Zone, prepare yourself for a fun ride,” said Nate.   “How much does Carl know,” asked Angela still gazing at the ID.  “Everything except the paperwork you just dropped on me to review. He is a little shaken up about it naturally. Carmine doesn't know yet, but can you keep an eye on Carl until he comes here to look over the paperwork and encourage him to do it quickly,” asked Nate?  “Three years, wow, okay yes I'll do that right now,” said Angela. Nate unlocked the door from his desk and Angela left the office and headed straight to the craft room. When she got there Myra looked over her shoulder and saw Angela and ran straight to her.   “Hello there Angela, we are making some flower bracelets for Cheryl, want to help” asked Myra?  “I sure do they look lovely. I wish I had some, can you show me how to make them,” asked Angela? “Oh Carl, Nate said he needed you to review some paperwork in his office if you can head over there right now?”  “I am on it, okay Myra duty calls, I'll be back as soon as I am done with Nate. Are you going to be okay,” asked Carl?  “Sure, I am going to help Angela make flower bracelets for her to take home,” said Myra.   As Carl headed to Nate's office Carmine stopped him before he left. “Are you feeling okay, do you need to go lie down when you are done with Nate. I know it's been a busy day for you, and we can watch Myra for a few hours if needed?”  “Thanks for the concern, I am fine. It's just paperwork right, it's not like going on at tour of the grounds with Seth. Now that is tiring because that kid doesn't tire out ever. I am going to refresh my ginger ale if you don't mind,” replied Carl.   “You know where it's at in the fridge. No one here drinks it but we keep it on hand for when you come over and I hope you come over more often now,” said Carmine.   “Absolutely. I think this is all a plan you have concocted to get me over here more often,” joked Carl.  “You see right through me as always Carl. Now get my husband out of that office so he can have some fun today,” replied Carmine.   Carl gave her a quick hug and went off to Nate's office. He knocked on the door. Nate opened it and headed back to his chair behind the desk. There were papers strewn about and a couple of pens were on Carl's side of the desk. Carl took a seat and looked over the papers without touching them.   “This won't take long, with the new information that I gave Angela she has more work to do and more research to do on Myra. When she gets that done, I'll bring you and Cheryl in, and we can go over the process and paperwork. Basically, I think we are going to do something similar but cleaner than what was done previously with Myra since she did a good job last time,” stated Nate.   “Oh okay, that's great because I have no idea on how this all works, and I'd like to have Cheryl in on this as much as possible because this is going to impact her as well. Let's get back to the kids and I think we will go in about an hour or so if there is nothing else,” replied Carl.   Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and lets start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod Mighty Networks: Create Art Podcast

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2021 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than we consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along to what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event along the same vein as National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you podcast every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 8 Nov 2021    daily count 1680   cumulative count 12033  “Okay well what is the cause of death then,” asked Nate?  “Right now, its preliminary pending toxicology but the police are calling it a suicide. There was no pills found, there was no vomit just the usual things that happen when people die. The guy shit himself and pissed his pants,” replied Vince.  “Well, isn't that a little strange since he was thirty-four and outwardly seemed to be in good health,” replied Carl.  “That's why it is preliminary pending toxicology. They got a good guy working on it, they should have results soon, like say Monday or Tuesday morning,” replied Vince.   “I know where you are headed Carl, you think it's the book and we won't know,” replied Nate.  “Well, that would be an explanation. According to the rules of the diary, once you write the last entry and pass it off to someone else you basically die,” replied Carl annoyedly.   “Yes, that would be an explanation, “Nate stressed the word an “but that would entail us buying into this diary being cursed. What else do you have for us Vince,” asked Nate?  “So, the recently deceased pulled out money from an ATM at the gas station you stopped at earlier today. He pulled out enough money to cover the hotel room and nothing more. He has about three thousand dollars in that account right now with nothing pending clearing. He knew how much this hotel would cost which led me to look at the hotel chain in a one-hundred-mile radius from this hotel. He stayed at another hotel on a long-term basis, in fact he still has about three weeks left on that term. When we checked with that hotel, we found that he had checked in two months ago with a nine-year-old girl whom I can assume was Myra. He paid for cash with that one and the bank records support the withdraw. So, when we pinpointed his movements, he had been planning this drop off for at least two months at the other hotel. When we viewed the tapes of the hotel, he never left the hotel without the girl. They did have some personal effects that currently we are not privy to. But the tapes do show they left on the days you and Cheryl indicated that he and the girl showed up at the coffee shop. The day of the drop off he did not return to the first hotel, rather, he arrived at the second hotel and didn't leave. I expect we will be getting access to the personal effects at the first hotel once we secure some items that the employee had requested for his cooperation,” said Vince in his straightforward tone.   “So, what do we know about Harold,” asked Nate?  “Pretty much an open book on him, it was very easy to find information. Married ten years ago, wife died about three years ago shortly after Myra came on the scene with them. Cause of death was determined to be natural causes, toxicology showed nothing abnormal, she just died. Harold worked at his occupation in HR at his corporation for fifteen years. He suddenly left his job about four months ago and they lived in a small town across the state line. Mortgage was paid up for the rest of the year and lights come on at 7 PM every night and turn off at 6 AM every morning. Mail was suspended and being held, and newspaper subscription was cancelled about two years ago. The house is not in an HOA or gated community, so surveillance was simple enough, most residents are like Harold in that they live there but work elsewhere due to lower cost of living.  Low crime rate and most residents are considered middle class and around the same age and background of Harold. Seems like a very white bread place and was until Myra showed up and the wife died,” said Vince.   “Can I ask why you have photos of my apartment and the coffee shop,” asked Carl nervously?  “Standard investigation protocols and to ensure your safety. We have been monitoring you since we were put into action. I can share the information with you; however, I would not share it with Cheryl or Myra at this juncture. Now this is the thing that is curious, Myra was enrolled three years ago in the elementary school as a nine-year-old. No behavioral issues. The school was told that they were foster parents for Myra, and she was their niece, and her single mother could not care for her, so they had adopted her. Harold was an only child as was his wife. I've included a school ID for Myra, there has literally been no change in her from what my people can see when examining the ID and pictures we now have of her. She has not aged a day,” Vince placed the school ID in front of Carl.   “Okay my theory is sounding better. I am not going crazy, am I? How can she be nine years old for three years in a row,” asked Carl? All three men sat there in silence for about the longest five minutes in the history of the world.   “I've obtained a DNA sample from Myra and Cheryl. Once I leave here, I will have it analyzed and that should take a day or two. Knowing how Harold and his wife presented Myra to others might make Angela's job easier as the school district where you currently reside doesn't check into the history too deeply. I can say right here and right now, this is one of the most interesting and potentially difficult assignments I have ever had. I'd like to know where you would like to prioritize my focus,” asked Vince?  “How much do the police know, “asked Nate?  “They are in preliminary stages of their investigation. I would expect they should have knowledge of Myra by Wednesday at the latest. Depending on what is in the house and the other hotel,” replied Vince.  “What do you mean depending,” asked Nate?  “Well, the school ID is the only picture we have of this girl. There is no internet traffic or images of her that we can find. I am not saying there is nothing out there, just nothing that we are comfortable enough to say is her. Harold and his wife did not have school pictures taken and did not allow Myra's student ID to be used in the yearbook. That is odd but not totally uncommon, there is a small number of parents that try very hard to protect their kids from the denizens of the internet, most of them haven't been as successful as you have, but Harold and his wife were able to keep Myra off the usual channels that we find kids on,” replied Vince. “If Harold has asked me what the protocol would be I would have replied as I have done for you, no pictures anywhere, even in phones. The police may not find information or the personal effects of Myra in either place. So, this may not pose an issue in the future. Obviously, we are not going to leave that to chance, we will continue our investigation until we can answer the initial inquiry and the questions that appear while we investigate,” replied Vince.   Everyone was uncomfortably quiet for a few moments. Carl's anxiety was rising, and he looked around at the other men in the room to gauge their reactions. Nate and Vince were stomached and couldn't be read. Carl looked deeply at the ID and closed his eyes. He was feeling wobbly and was about to fall out of his chair when Vince leaned over and steadied him.  “Okay, what we have just talked about doesn't leave this room. Cheryl and Carmine do not have a need to know right now. Carl, you understand,” asked Nate?  “Yeah, whew I am not feeling the greatest. How do I look at Myra now and keep that information inside,” replied Carl.  “You bury it deep and play the happy new father role that you are now in. You just go about like things are normal and don't betray our confidence. This information will not help her, and we don't have enough to give her anyways. I'll talk with Angela on my own and we will figure out a good back story for Myra that she can go with. I am sure she did just fine with her last set of parents. I don't want you to go off on any flights of fancy and get all superstitious on us Carl. I know what you read in that book, and I don't think this is an attack on me. There are some weird things going on and I haven't pissed off anyone that could concoct something as elaborate like this. Vince, just carry on with where your investigation is currently taking you, but I think we need to focus this on Myra more than Harold. Get access to the first hotel and the house and then maybe we will have more answers that make sense,” Nate said sternly.   “We may get more questions too,” replied Carl.   “Okay we have been down here long enough; I don't want to spook Myra or Carmine. Let's get upstairs and Vince, you can excuse yourself to get the DNA samples analyzed. You know how to get past my secretary to get my attention when those results come in. Carl, when you take Myra to the apartment tonight, don't try to get any information from her. If this diary is cursed and it would jeopardize your life, we can't risk you trying to get information we can get from other means. I hate to say it, but I think you will have an easier time convincing me that something supernatural is happening than me convincing you to go vegan. Alright gentlemen let's go have fun with the kids,” said Nate.   All three men stood up and headed to the door. Nate put his hand on Carl's shoulder to comfort him and Vince looked down at the floor as they left.  Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and lets start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod Mighty Networks: Create Art Podcast

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2021 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than we consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along to what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event along the same vein as National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you podcast every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 7 Nov 2021    daily count 1950    cumulative count 10353  Everyone started to head inside the house to the dining room when they heard a low rumble coming from the driveway.  “That should be Vince, it is close enough to 1. Cheryl, Myra, here is what you have been waiting for, I present to you Vince,” said Carl.  “Dad do you want me to help him park the truck,” asked Seth?  “Go ahead, but you don't get to drive it, just marshal him in and make sure Cheryl has room to move her car since she has to leave early,” replied Nate.   Carl took a seat where Nate was standing, and Cheryl and Myra followed suit to his right. Carmine sat at the opposite of Nate at the other end of the table and Rachel sat to her right. Nate waited for everyone to sit down before he took his seat and looked towards the front door to see when Vince and Seth came in. Everyone heard the loud horn and the back up beeping from what was presumed Vince's truck. Cheryl and Myra's eyes widened.   “Wait, Vince has one eye, how can he drive,” asked Cheryl?  “We know a few people at the DMV, plus Vince drives better than most people with two eyes. Sometimes I have him drive me to meetings or if there are certain issues that need his specialty,” replied Nate.   The sound of the truck died, and the heavy footsteps of Vince and Seth could be heard.   “Do I still need to take off my boots at the door Nate, I just had them cleaned before I came over,” bellowed a gruff voice from the front door.  “Leave your boots on, I don't think our guests would appreciate your foot odor as much as we do big man,” replied Nate.  Seth walked into the dining room with a bald muscular man with a patch over his left eye not much taller than him. Myra and Cheryl presumed this was the aforementioned Vince. He walked up to Nate and shook his hand while whispering something in his ear. Nate smiled a little bit and shook his head and whispered back. Then Vince walked over to Carl and pulled out the chair he was sitting in and pulled him out of his seat and bear hugged him while Carl grunted.   “Little brother you look tired, has Nate made you a Vogon yet,” said Vince?  “I think the correct term is a tree hugging hippie, and the answer is not yet, but Cheryl might,” replied Carl. Vince put Carl down in his seat as Cheryl and Myra looked on in amazement. They were expecting someone much taller from what Seth and Rachel shared with them on the tour of the grounds.   Vince approached Cheryl and Myra from behind. He pulled out Cheryl's chair and extended his hand to her. She put her hand in is hand and he bent over to kiss it.   “You must be Cheryl and I bet you were expecting me to pick you up like I just did to Carl? I am not the mean monster you expected am I,” Vince asked?  “No, you are very char-,” with that Vince picked up Cheryl and gave her a slightly less intense bear hug before she could finish her sentence. “-ming. Oh my gosh. Now that's what I expected ha ha ha,” finished Cheryl. Vince put her down carefully back into her chair. He winked his eye at Myra and mouthed “want a piggyback ride”? She nodded yes and smiled ear to ear. Vince pulled out Myra's chair and hoisted her about his head and she placed her legs around his neck and held on to the top of his head. They walked around the dinning table and out to the living room where Vince got n his tip toes and Myra was able to touch the crystal chandelier. When Myra touched the chandelier, it made a twinkling sound as some of the pieces softly clinked together which made her smile even more. Vince took her up stairs and back down as she squealed with delight and then they headed back to the dinning room where he gently put her back into her seat. He then made his way to his chair next to Nate and opposite of Carl at the head of the table.   “So, Vince now that you have met Cheryl and Myra, I think we can start having lunch. Everyone its family buffet style, our guests first please,” declared Nate. Myra and Cheryl got up and took their plates to the buffet followed by Carl and Vince and then Seth and Rachel and lastly Carmine and Nate. They all lined up and filled their plates. Carl looked over at Nate and then he looked at his family with Vince and smiled, he then looked at Cheryl and Myra who were talking with everyone else and his smile grew even brighter. He was happy he finally had a family that he could bring to his brother's house and eat a meal with, he felt more accomplished in his life regardless of the circumstances that made this possible. He ate and savored each bite of vegan food and today it tasted like the best meal of his life. He wanted more life, he wanted to not just live but thrive.   The meal lasted for about two hours and only broke up when Cheryl had to excuse herself to leave in order to cover the shift she promised. Before she left Carmine gave her a few containers of food and some cookbooks to keep at the apartment. If you had been a fly on the wall you would have never known that this was their first meeting.   Carl and Myra walked her out to her car. Myra gave her a hug and looked up at Carl.  “I had a great time thank you for bringing me to your family. They are awesome,” said Cheryl.   “I think that food is going to put me into a coma, how about you,” asked Carl?  “Nah, I feel energized like I could run all the way back to town and into work and not even sweat. Okay Myra look after Carl and make sure he doesn't get into any trouble. I won't be back before you go to bed so can I get a hug good night and I'll see you in the morning,” Cheryl said before she opened the driver's side door. Myra and Cheryl hugged deeply for a few minutes.   “Myra, why don't you run back inside and give Carmine and Nate a hand with the dishes,” said Carl. With that she ran inside the house. Carl looked into Cheryl's eyes, “Thank you for coming. I know this is all moving so fast right now and let me know if you need to slow down or have some space. I am feeling better about what's going on even though we know how it will probably end. I haven't been this positive in a long time,” said Carl. Cheryl started to tear up and then grabbed Carl and planted a deep and passionate kiss on him. They stayed like that for a few minutes not caring about the camera or if anyone could see them embracing from the house. Finally, Cheryl broke the embrace and sat down in the driver's seat and started the car.   “I'll see you in bed tonight, don't let me catch you sleeping on the sofa,” said Cheryl and closed the door, almost immediately putting the car in gear and headed back to town. Carl stood there for a moment dumbfounded by what just happened and by what Cheryl just said. It also frightened him a bit since he hadn't slept with a woman since the divorce. He didn't know if his snoring would keep her awake or which side of the bed she liked to sleep on or if the music he played would keep her up. His anxiety started to rise, and just as it did Nate called to him from the front porch.   “Hey lover boy, we got some work to do, Angela is on her way, and she has some paperwork for us to go over,” said Nate in a loud enough voice for Carl to hear but not shouting.   Carl started back to the house with a spring in his step and the biggest smile he had in years on his face.   “Thanks for making this easier big bro,” said Carl as he passed Nate through the front door.  “Oh, this is where things get much harder, run down to the office and meet Vince there. Carmine and Rachel have taken Myra to the craft room to make something for Cheryl,” said Nate as he followed Carl into the house and to the office. Nate's “office” was in the basement of the house and reminded Carl of the bomb shelters he had seen in books about the Cold War. It was decked out with computer and TV screens as well as a couple of beds and a full bathroom with a shower and bathtub. Nate also kept a pantry and a weapon room down there with a generator and a two-car garage with a full shop and two four-wheel drive Ford Broncos from the late seventies that were in perfect running condition. Carl didn't know what else he had stored down there but he felt safe in Nates office space. Vince was sitting in one of the chairs in front of Nates old wood desk and Carl took a seat next to him. Nate went behind his desk and settled into his leather chair.   Vince had a drink on the end table next to him and a portfolio in his lap opened up with various papers and pictures of the coffee shop, the outside of Carl's apartment, a random hotel and a house that he didn't recognize.   “Vince what are we dealing with,” asked Nate?  “Alright boss, this is one of the weirdest assignments we have done. So, the father and I use that term loosely is Harold McKenzie. He was thirty-four and until recently he was the father of Myra. He was found at a no tell hotel where my friends with the police department found him. They received a call from someone at the hotel letting them know there was a dead body. The informant did not identify themselves, but the hotel had a reputation for unsavory individuals. The informant gave Mr. Mckenziee's room number, and the call was unable to be traced. The informant's voice was determined to be male and natural; no vocal modulation was detected. The call came in at about seven in the morning. They sent out a car and the officers spoke with the employee on duty. They were granted access to the room where they found the recently deceased laying on the bed, unresponsive to their commands. One officer inspected the room while the other officer attended to the body. No signs of a struggle, no gunshot wounds, no shell casings and no blood from the body. There were no personal affects found in the dresser and the bathroom appeared to have been unused. The employee on duty noted that the occupant had paid in cash and a search of the body turned up a wallet and keys to a car that was in the lot. The wallet was Mr. McKenzie's and there was no activity on the credit cards for two days before when he had gotten gas at a station nearby. and They estimated the time of death was very recent say in the past 6 hours since discovery of the body,” Vince said with no emotion in his voice.   Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and lets start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod Mighty Networks: Create Art Podcast

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2021 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than we consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along to what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event along the same vein as National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you podcast every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 6 Nov 2021    daily count 1869     cumulative count 8403  “I never considered that possibility, but then I don't deal with the same issues as you deal with daily. I'm not trying to excuse my ignorance; I am just saying that I had no idea. I see your point, I respect it, and I will be careful, but I am not going to move here or in your summer cottage. I do appreciate it and I am not saying I never will, in fact I was just thinking to myself about building a home here in the future now that it looks like I will have a small family,” replied Carl.   “Well, I am glad you are considering the possibility of moving here and taking some precautions.” Replied Nate.  Both brothers sat in silence for awhile sipping their drinks and enjoying the quiet of the rural setting. Occasionally Carmine would look out at the brothers from inside the house. She had a smile on her face because she knew that if anyone could convince Carl to stay closer to them, Nate was up for the task. Carmine was friendly to Carl's ex-wife, but since the divorce, she was out at the house alone most days. If Cheryl married Carl, then she would have someone to come out and visit and talk with, and with Myra becoming part of the family, she would have another girl to teach crats to and recapture some of her childhood. In the distance, the rothers heard the rumble of the six-wheeler going over the grounds of the house. They could almost hear the laughter of the kids as they drove through the trails. Nate was tempted to turn on the app on his phone that was connected to the monitoring system and show Carl the video feed of the kids having fun and that he could track them wherever they went in the woods but decided that might make Carl more paranoid. Besides he could watch the video feed anytime he wanted to. Nate had left strict instructions with is secretary to not disturb him this weekend and for the first time in weeks, his phone wasn't alerting him about meetings and client requests.   “So, what are you going to tell work on Monday, are you going to take some time off while we go through the adoption process and updating your estate plans,” asked Nate?  “Yeah, I suppose we should talk about that, how long does it take to get this stuff knocked out. I have a ton of leave but if I need to take some extended time off then I need to let them know how long I will be out. Its not like they will go under if I m not there for a while, but they have been really understanding since the diagnosis,” replied Carl.  “We can go a few different ways, Angela will talk more about that later today, but I'd say if you do what I recommend then take a week off. Plus, if you plan on marrying Cheryl, you will want to take another week off later for the honeymoon and the ceremony, her moving in, closing out her lease and what not,” replied Nate.  “You guys are the experts in this, I feel like I am just along for the ride,” replied Carl.  “Well for school and all the administrative stuff that happens with kids, and depending on what Vince brings us today, basically we recreate Myra as an adopted kid from some contacts that we have, and no one would be the wiser. We just need a stable and believable story that everyone swears to make it happen including Myra and Cheryl. Do you think they would be up for that,” asked Nate?  “I think Cheryl is game, Myra is the wildcard in all of this,” replied Carl.  “Yeah, Myra has been the wildcard ever since she showed up. I have a feeling that there is more to her than we know. I don't like mysteries; they have a way of ruining your plans. How is she taking not being around her father,” asked Nate?  “Better than I would have at age nine. She told me she is starting to feel at home around Cheryl and I but she feels guilty about that and loving her father. The kid is in a tough spot. She seems to be resilient enough,” replied Carl.  “Kids will surprise you with how tough they are. I could tell you stories about Seth and Rachel that would curl your toes and keep you up at night and make you rethink taking on Myra,” said Nate.  “I have a feeling you will be getting a lot of calls from me about what Myra does as the years go on,” said Carl.  “Well, I am hoping for many years of those calls,” replied Nate.  “Yeah, me too,” said Carl quietly.  “That's good to hear. I haven't heard you be so positive in a long time, like since before the diagnosis and the divorce. It's a good look for you. Carmine and I have been so worried about you. We honestly were thinking of doing an intervention at some point but then this issue popped up and well maybe it's a miracle or something,” said Nate.  “Yeah, even though I am exhausted, it feels like a good exhaustion. Like its for the better of the universe or something,” replied Carl.  “Get used to that feeling, it comes with the territory. If you change your eating habits and try being a vegetarian you might feel better, I know when we switched over, we all felt much better and I was able to knock out eighty-hour weeks no problem,” said Nate.   “Are you seriously trying to convert me over to the dark side? Dude, that is low even for you. I mean I have a cursed diary, a new kid and possibly a new wife. I need my steak,” replied Carl.   “It's not like it's a religious cult, its just a better way of living to help you feel better and might make that tumor go away or at least stop it from getting worse. It can't hurt to try right,” asked Nate?  “Let's just resolve one issue at a time. If things go smoothly with Myra and Cheryl then I will consider going vegetarian,” said Carl annoyedly.   “Okay, I'll stop bugging you about that for now. You'll eventually see that I am right as usual,” said Nate smugly.  Both brothers were quiet for a long time after that enjoying their drinks. Carl started to nod off as the day wore on. It started to get warmer, and Nate got up quietly to raise the cover from behind Carl's tail gate chair to shade him. Carl began to softly snore. Carmine opened the door with two drinks in her hands to refresh the drinks the brothers had, and Nate put his finger to his lips to let her know that Carl was dozing. She smiled and handed Nate his drink and went back into the house. Nate was glad to see Carl so relaxed and sleeping, he knew that Carl worked as hard as he did and was about to embark on a journey that he had already been on for years. Even though Nate was the middle child, he felt more like the older brother because the oldest brother Pete was twelve years older than Nate and sixteen years older than Carl. When Nate got married and had the kids, there was some necessary separation from Carl, and this left an emptiness in Nate's life that he didn't like to talk about. Being able to help out his little brother made him feel like he was making up for lost time and their parents would be proud to see how well they had both turned out.   Nate went inside the house to help make lunch for everyone. They put the leaf in the dinning room table and Nate put out the plates and silverware while Carmine finished up the vegetarian dishes that she and the kids worked on after breakfast. Because there would be so many people at lunch, they put everything out on the antique buffet table that was the only piece of furniture from Nate and Carl's parent's estate. This was one of the reasons that Nate had chosen to pursue becoming an attorney. Their parents had been bad with money and planning and when they passed away, most of the furniture and collectables were sold to pay off debts and to provide them a humble grave and headstone. When Nate had realized how bad they had been swindled by the probate lawyers he made sure that one of the first practices he dismantled was the partnership that had stolen their family's savings. Carl never knew all the details of what happened, and always wondered why the only item Nate had was the buffet.   Carl woke up from his self-imposed nap just as the kids and Cheryl were coming back from the tour. He was glad that the kids and Cheryl didn't see him napping, he never really liked anyone seeing him sleep. He looked around and saw Nate and Carmine finishing up setting the table and putting the food out.   “Thanks for letting me get some shut eye in. Can I lend a hand,” asked Carl sheepishly?  “It's almost done, grab Cheryl and the kids and let them know lunch is ready would you,” replied Carmine?  “I'm on it,” said Carl as he went to the back of the garage. “Hey Cheryl, did Seth get you wet on the tour?”  “Nope, Rachel drove the whole time, wow your brother has a huge place out here. Its so beautiful. Myra grabbed some flowers for Carmine. The girls are going to make something out of the flowers today. I'm sorry I said I would cover the shift this afternoon,” replied Cheryl.   “You can stay for lunch though right,” asked Carl?  “I'm no going to miss meeting Vince. Seth and Rachel told me all about him. That guy sounds intense, he's still coming right,” asked Cheryl?  “As far as I know. Okay everyone lunch is ready. Myra did you have a good time,” asked Carl?  “These woods are fantastic, and I can't wait to see what we turn these flowers into. I've never seen this type of plant in my life. Can we stay overnight or come back tomorrow,” asked Myra?  “We'll see, right now we are going to eat some lunch. I am sure you both are hungry. And thank you Rachel for not getting them wet, we didn't bring a change of clothes,” said Carl.   “I hope you all can come by tomorrow and we can go swimming in the lake, it's supposed to be pretty nice tomorrow uncle Carl. Maybe you can bring some more pictured of Paris or Mexico as well. I love those pictures you take and stories you tell,” said Rachel.  “I think I am going to be out voted no matter what I say,” joked Carl.  “Pretty much, get used to it,” said Cheryl. “I have a double tomorrow but next time I am bringing my swimsuit and maybe we can camp out in the woods.”  Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and lets start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod Mighty Networks: Create Art Podcast

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2021 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than we consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along to what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event along the same vein as National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you podcast every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 4 Nov 2021    daily count 1893     cumulative count 6534    Cheryl and Myra exited the gas station with bags in their hands laughing. They seemed to be having a great time. Both women approached Carl's driver side window.   “All good Carl, you ready to roll,” asked Cheryl?  “Yeah sure, lets head out and get to my brother's house,” replied Carl. He was happy they were happy and obliviously weren't listening to the NPR station. He pulled out into traffic with Cheryl right behind him. They made it to the gravel road that was Nate's driveway. It was about a quarter mile to the house and the driveway was tree lined. Both cars pulled up to the big house on the lot where Nate and Carmine were outside with their kids on the front porch waiting for their guests. “Time to put on the game face,” thought Carl and he opened the car door. Nate and Carmine came off the porch and headed towards Carl. Carmine was the first to give Carl a hug and stepped back to look him over.   “You look tired, are you feeling okay Carl? Nate, doesn't he look tired to you,” asked Carmine? “And this must be Cheryl and Myra. Welcome to our house. Myra, Seth and Rachel are excited to meet you come on up to the porch and you all can go run around the yard while us adults do boring adult things. Cheryl, can I get you something to drink?”  “I'm fine Carmine, we stopped for sodas on the way. We got you a card, here you go,” Cheryl handed an envelope to Carmine who opened it right away. After Carmine opened the card inside, she gave Myra and Cheryl a hug.   “Welcome to the family and thank you for the card. Nate, here look at this card it is so sweet. Let's get up to the porch, you must be tired from that long drive. We keep telling Carl he needs to move out here and he can live with us, we have five acres of land that if he wanted, he could build a house on, but he is so stubborn,” Carmine said quickly.   “Not as stubborn as my big brother, how are you old man,” asked Carl?  “I prefer not to call it being stubborn, rather, it's simply that I am always right. How's the sleeping going, you do look a bit tired. Come on let's get to the porch and talk. Cheryl, Myra, Carl did tell you about Vince right,” asked Nate?  “I want to see his glass eye, I don't believe he has one,” said Myra jokingly.  “Okay, but you have been warned. I am sorry we won't be doing tug of war today, but I'm sure we can get you in the next game. Come on up and meet Seth and Rachel. They want to take you around the property in the ATV. Seth, did you grab an extra helmet for Myra,” asked Nate?  “I think I'd like to go on that tour if you all don't mind and if there is room,” asked Cheryl?  “But of course, Seth, go grab another helmet for Cheryl and take the six-wheeler, it'll be more comfortable for everyone,” replied Nate.  “Sure thing dad. Hey Uncle Carl when are we going driving again,” asked Seth?  “I have no idea what you are talking about, I would never take you out driving without letting your parents know and I certainly wouldn't show you how to do donuts and neutral drops. If you checked your voice mail you would know next week, I will be picking up an old beater from my buddy's house,” replied Carl.   “I too his phone away when he got a B in biology, and I looked up what a Suzuki Samurai was and there is no way I'm letting you let my son drive a death trap like that ever,” replied Carmine.  “Hey Seth, don't get the six-wheeler stuck in the lake again, in fact Rachel gets to drive it this time,” said Nate. With that, Seth went into the garage and grabbed a helmet for Cheryl and all four of them trotted off behind the main garage to where they kept the ATV's.   “She looks too young for you Carl. You will always be looking around for her to cheat on you or she will run you more ragged than you already are,” said Carmine as she made her way to the porch and sat in the tailgate chair that she had been sitting in before they arrived.   “Carmine, Cheryl and I haven't talked about that yet and I'd appreciate you not mentioning it to her today. This whole situation has us a bit freaked out right now and I'd rather not add to more of the drama,” replied Carl.   “You at least told her about the tumor I hope,” replied Carmine?  “She was aware of that before this recent event happened. I go to the coffee shop she works at all the time, and I have had an episode or three while there in the past, so she knows how to deal with me when I have one. She has been a champ through all of this so can we cut her a little slack,” asked Carl?  “Well, I'm sure she is not going to freely give up her life to care for a child that is not hers and for a man who is terminal,” replied Carmine.  “I am sure glad Mom is dead Nate, Carmine makes a much better mother-in-law. How did Mom and Carmine get along,” asked Carl?  “Famously. Carl, since Mom died, and you got the terminal diagnosis, you know we have always wanted to take care of you if you needed it. This is how Carmine expresses her love and care for you. We are all a bunch of old dogs, and we aren't looking to learn new tricks. Everyone has said what they needed to say right,” asked Nate to both Carl and his wife?  “Thank you, Carmine, I promise to ask for help when I need it and I promise not to get taken to the cleaners by anyone and I appreciate the care, truce,” asked Carl?  “Truce. You're my favorite little brother,” said Carmine.  “I'm your only little brother,” joked Carl.   “True, but you are still the favorite in this family. I am going to let you two talk while I get some knitting out for Myra when they come back. Nate dear, when is Vince coming over,” asked Carmine?  “Should be here at 1 PM, he will text me if he is running late,” replied Nate. With that Carmine went into the house. Carl and Nate settled into their chairs next to each other. The chair's arms had cup holders built into them, and each holder already had the drink each brother preferred, ginger ale for Carl and iced tea for Nate. They were quiet for a few minutes, just enjoying the quiet of outdoors. Carl understood each time he came over why Nate enjoyed this land, it was far away from the noise of the town. He was thinking about how it might be nice to build a house in this land with Myra and Cheryl. That thought calmed him down from Carmines questioning earlier. He knew it was in good fun, but he also knew that it came from concern over his future. Carl sipped on his ginger ale and sighed audibly.   “So, on the way over I heard on the NPR station that they had identified a body found in a hotel a town or two over. He was named Harold McKenzie. I guess that will give something for Vince to go on. They gave a description of the body and it sounded like Myra's father,” said Carl in a solemn voice.   “Yeah, Vince said he had some information to check up on before he came over today, so we should get some answers. Really how are you holding up now that you don't have to act normal in front of everyone,” replied Nate?  “Well, the weirdness keeps getting weirder. So, I was listening to a podcast talking about unknown jazz musicians and Grover Brecht's name came up. I turned off the podcast when I heard that and well, then I turned on the NPR radio station and heard about the body. If this is some big trick to get my estate before I die these guys are good,” replied Carl.   “Let Vince know the podcast and the station you were listening to; he can check it out and give us answers. Now I am going to ask you are you sure you heard that, maybe this is just the exhausted side of you talking and hearing things. It would be totally understandable after the past few years you have had,” asked Nate?  “I know what I heard. I know what this sounds like, it's a bad script for a thriller movie and I'll start jumping at any noise thinking it's the boogie man come to get me. Nate, I heard what I heard, and I don't see any cameras around here,” Carl replied annoyedly.   “Well, you wouldn't see the cameras installed here anyways, I was watching you from about a mile away on my phone. Vince is good at making sure hidden cameras stay hidden.  Do you want the three of you to stay here for a while until we get this all sorted out. I know I would feel better if we could keep an eye on you and the girls. Or we could set you all up in our summer cottage on the coast. You could take a vacation from work, Cheryl and you and Myra could bond and one of Vince's guys could keep an eye on you and help out in case of trouble,” asked Nate?  “You want me to go down to Cape Fear, like in the movie, and hope that I don't see Harold McKenzie down there while watching a movie smoking a cigar and chasing all of us with a chain saw in hand. No thanks, I like my apartment just fine and I don't want to stay here and be watched like a criminal,” replied Carl.  “You are not a criminal, I have the cameras for my safety, you know the work I do. Most everyone thinks that lawyers that do corporate work have it easy, what they don't know is that when you are dealing with hundreds of millions of dollars and even billions of dollars, people get really stupid really quickly and think they are invincible,” said Nate. He took a few moments to let that sink in before he said, “I like to keep my family safe, and guess what little brother, that means you. Have you thought for a moment that you are not the target?”  “What do you mean by that,” asked Carl?  “You are the smart one in the family, how easy do you think it would be for someone to find out about you, find out about your medical condition and use that to get to me. I deal with large corporations and when we win a case, and I have a better record than Perry Mason, don't you think they'd find a way to reach out after they lost their shirts and try to get back at me,” asked Nate?  Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and lets start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod Mighty Networks: Create Art Podcast

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2021 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than we consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along to what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event along the same vein as National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you podcast every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 3 Nov 2021    daily count 667     cumulative count 4041   “I make it a point to leave my nuclear missiles at home. usually,” joked Cheryl.   “Well, let's head out and have a great day,” said Carl.  Cheryl and Myra went to Cheryl's car and Carl headed toward his, he looked at her car and took in a deep breath. He knew this would be a long and hard day and even though he did get better sleep last night, he still wasn't one hundred percent better from yesterday. It usually took a day or two to fully recover from his episodes and lately it had been taking almost a full two days before he was feeling up to anything.   It was about 8:45 when they started to head out. Carl took the lead and Cheryl was close behind. Carly wasn't a big fan of traveling in a convoy like this because when he was in the lead, the person behind either didn't keep up or another car got between them. If Carl was following oft times he would follow to far back and get caught at red lights or other cars would cut him off and he wouldn't be able to see where the lead car was going. This added to his anxiety about what was going to happen today. He was playing a podcast through the car speakers to keep his mind otherwise occupied. It was working, he was really getting into the conversation about unknown jazz musicians when the hos started talking about Grover Brecht. His heart skipped a few beats, and his skin became cold and clammy. “Dammit, I thought I told you to stop fucking with me,” he said to the voices coming out of his speakers. He was gripping the wheel in a death grip and started to lose feeling in his fingers. He could feel his jaw clench and his anger begin to boil. That's when out of the corner of his eye he noticed that Cheryl was flashing her lights at him. He saw a gas station ahead and pulled into the parking lot near the entrance making sure that Cheryl had a spot to park next to him. She pulled up next to him on his passenger side and rolled down her window. He rolled down the window on the passenger side to hear what Cheryl was saying.   “No worries, just forgot to grab something to drink and Myra needs to go to the bathroom. We'll be right back, do you want anything,” Cheryl asked?  “I'm find, I have a bottle of water, do you want me to come in with you,” asked Carl?  “We can manage, be back in a sec,” replied Cheryl.   As Carl sat in his car and waited, he switched off the podcast and turned on the local NPR station. They were having their yearly pledge drive. He almost turned it off and put a different podcast on when the announcer started talking about local news. He felt guilty as he usually did because he was not a supporter of the station and wondered if with his new life he should start to contribute, but that thought was pushed away when he thought about how much kids cost to raise. The announcer started talking about a man found in a hotel room the next town over. The police speculated that it was a suicide since there was no signs of foul play and the man had no luggage. The announcer gave the name of the man, Harold McKenzie and the description matched Myra's father. There was no mention of a child in the report and Carl hoped that Cheryl didn't listen to the NPR station. He quickly turned it off and found another podcast he had subscribed to; it was from a guy in Canada, and the stories he told were unbelievable. He was hoping that the story the host was telling would distract him until he got to his brother's house. They were still about 30 minutes away.   Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and lets start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod Mighty Networks: Create Art Podcast

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2021 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than we consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along to what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event along the same vein as National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you podcast every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 2 Nov 2021    daily count 1694     cumulative count 3374  Myra was the first to finish getting dressed, she wore the new clothes that Nate had brought over. A simple t-shirt and blue jeans with a few barrettes holding back her sandy brown hair. Carl was just putting the last dishes in the drying rack when he turned around noticing Myra.   “That looks really good, how do the clothes fit,” asked Carl?  “They are a little loose but that's fine, I'll grow into them, I am sure. Do you need any help with the dishes, I should have asked before I got ready,” replied Myra?  “Just putting the last few in the drying rack. We can talk later about chores around the house later. Are you nervous about visiting my brother and his family,” asked Carl?  “A little, everyone is so new to me and I'm not sure if I should say this,” replied Myra?  “No go ahead, you have had a hard couple of days getting used to things and you are doing great. What did you want to say,” asked Carl?  “Well, I thought I would miss my dad, but yesterday, for some reason, I stopped thinking about him and this felt like home to me. So, when we were talking about visiting your brother, I felt like I had done that already, but that's impossible right,” asked Myra.   “What do you remember from yesterday exactly,” asked Carl?  “Well, I remember the cheese omelets, those were great, and I remember going to the store with Cheryl and picking up groceries and stuff. Did we eat pizza yesterday,” asked Myra?  “Yeah, we had pizza and you had an episode, or what I call an episode. You went to the bathroom, and I had the manager help get you out of there. Is that when you started not missing your dad and feeling at home,” asked Carl?  “I think so, or maybe it was later in the day. I really like you and Cheryl, and I feel guilty about that because I really like my dad too,” Myra replied with tears forming in her eyes.  Carl instinctively reached out and hugged Myra. They were both beginning to cry a little bit as Carl began telling her softly it's alright, it's alright. Cheryl came out of the bedroom at that moment and without questioning or asking embraced both Carl and Myra. All three of them stayed like that for a few minutes.   “Okay I am sad too that Nate's family is vegan, and we won't have any meat for a few hours, but are tears really necessary,” joked Cheryl?  The embraces broke and everyone started chuckling through their tears. Carl and Myra were smiling broadly, and Cheryl went to grab more coffee.   “Alright, I am going to get ready. You both are looking very good,” said Carl as he headed for his bedroom.   “Oh, Carl, I moved some things around last night and this morning. Your clothes are on the right in the closet. I also made some room in your dresser for my stuff since I am staying here and eventually moving in,” said Cheryl. She made her way back to the kitchen table with Myra and they both started talking low and giggling.   Carl hadn't shared a bedroom since the divorce and now his barista was basically moving in. It felt good to be sharing his life with someone again and Cheryl was the type of person he had always felt he could at least partially open himself to. Now he had Myra to boot, and she said she was feeling like this was her home. This warm feeling of love was also mixed with a heavy dose of reality. He began thinking of how Cheryl and Myra would fare when his tumor finally took his life. It was because of the tumor that his life with his ex-wife ended, and he wound up alone. Now he was embarking on a new journey with a child and a woman he didn't really know all that well. He was so easily able to invest himself when for so many years he had resigned himself to his fate, alone. His thoughts about the future and what would happen swirled with the thoughts about the diary and the curse and all the strange happenings that occurred in the past few days.   The sound of a door shutting brought him out of his thoughts. He was standing in his bedroom with his shirt off looking into the mirror. He didn't know if he just woke up from an episode or not. He wasn't on the floor and there wasn't anyone else in the room, so he continued to change into the clothes he was going to wear at Nate's. Cheryl had done a good job in not disturbing too much of his closet, he didn't have much in there anyways since he mainly just went to work and to the coffee shop and few other places since the divorce. He momentarily thought of wearing a t-shirt that made fun of vegans but thought better of it since Nate was footing all of the bill with Vince and Angela and obviously, he had taken time away from work to accommodate what was happening.   Carl looked at himself in the mirror after he was dressed and noticed that he hadn't shaved for about four days. The stubble was beginning to show. He was glad to have it because it made him look more relaxed, also he was glad he didn't go through with the chemo treatments otherwise he'd have no hair to shave anywhere. Carl usually didn't spend so much time in front of a mirror, but now he was looking at himself in a new light, he saw some things he wanted to improve and tone up and he knew that meant getting back into the gym. The problem was how to do that with a job, a possible marriage and a nine-year-old adopted daughter. He liked these kinds of thoughts and let himself drift there for a while.   Carl came out of the bedroom with a smile on his face and saw Myra and Cheryl lift their eyes as he walked toward them.   “Looking good Carl, you got a hot date tonight,” joked Cheryl?  “Taking out two very nice ladies, sorry for taking so long. I wanted to look as good as you two,” replied Carl.   “Hey, can you give me the directions to Nate's house, you said it's out in the country a way,” asked Cheryl?  “Sure, let me get my app up and I can share it with you, you should have signal all the way out there. It usually takes me about an hour to get to his place. Just a word of caution, the last fifteen minutes there is nothing there, no gas stations or stores or anything, so let's make sure we hit the bathroom before we go,” said Carl.   “Appreciate the concern, but I think us girls can handle ourselves out in the wild,” joked Cheryl.  “Well, I say all that because I have had to pull over a few times, and well, use the fields as my toilet. There's no tp out there so just a word to the wise,” said Carl. Cheryl and Myra broke out into laughter when they heard Carl say this. “Myra, don't forget your book. I remember you telling me you get carsick unless you have something to read.”  “Oh right thanks, I'll grab it right now,” Myra said as she left to go to retrieve the book from her room.  “Are you bringing our book,” whispered Cheryl?  “Yep, I am hoping that we can get more answers and see what we need to do to adopt Myra. Should be a fun packed day for the kids and hopefully an enlightening day for us. Oh, before I forget, Vince,” said Carl.  “Who is Vince,” asked Cheryl?  “Well, Vince is Nate's investigator. He is also his muscle, so he may have investigated your past. Nate is a bit paranoid when it comes to people entering my life suddenly. He has this notion that all people are out to get something he wants to stay one step ahead of everyone. Vince can also come off as being, well, blunt. He will let you know right away if he likes you, oh and try not to look at his eye patch unless you want him to take it off and pop out his glass eye. He kinda does that to freak people out,” said Carl.   “Should we warn Myra about Vince,” asked Cheryl?  “With kids, he is a teddy bear. He doesn't have any himself and well, he is kind of our adopted little brother. He is always at family gatherings and plays with the kids. Adding Myra to the mix is just more kids to play tug of war against him, “said Carl.   “Tug of war, what's that,” asked Myra as she sat down at the table and placed her book in front of her?  “Hey there kiddo, well its where two teams stand on either side of a rope and there is usually a mud pit between them. Each team pulls on the rope and tries to drag the other team into the mud pit. Usually Vince, who you will meet, has all the kids team up and then he stands on the other side of the rope and he pulls the other team into the mud pit. I don't think he will be able to play that today, but I will make sure you are in the next tug of war battle,” said Carl.   “So, who is Vince,” asked Myra?  “Well, Vince works for my brother. Now when you meet Vince he has an eye patch, but don't look at it because then he will take it off and pull out his glass eye,” replied Carl. “He's a big guy, but he likes kids okay, he won't try to scare you at all. Oh, Cheryl he is a hugger and the reason he is a hugger is that is how he frisks people, so no nuclear missiles underneath your shirt, just leave those at home.”   Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and lets start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod Mighty Networks: Create Art Podcast

National Novel Writing and Podcast Posting Month 2021 Welcome friend to Create Art Podcast where I help you tame your inner critic and create more than we consume. I am Timothy Kimo Brien your thankful head instigator with over 20 years in arts and education. How I accomplish this is by providing you with commentary, interviews, discussions, and projects that will inspire you to create art. This month I will be podcasting daily and writing a novel in 30 days. I am participating in NaPodPoMo and NaNoWriMo again this year as I did last year and you can hear those episodes here. You will be able to listen and read along to what I wrote for the day. I like to practice what I preach when it comes to art so I am challenging myself to write and having you come along for the ride. It is my hope this inspires you to accomplish your goals with your art and if you would like to share what you are doing email me at timothy@createartpodcast.com History of NaNoWriMo and NaPodPoMo NaNoWriMo: National Novel Writing Month began in 1999 as a daunting but straightforward challenge: to write 50,000 words of a novel in thirty days. Now, each year on November 1, hundreds of thousands of people around the world begin to write, determined to end the month with 50,000 words of a brand new novel. They enter the month as elementary school teachers, mechanics, or stay-at-home parents. They leave novelists. NaPodPoMo: NaPodPoMo* is a month-long event along the same vein as National Novel Writing Month aka NaNoWriMo. The difference? Well, instead of writing a 50,000-word novel, you podcast every day for 30 days from November 1st-30th. Use any platform you desire. From full production studio to iPhone app and just about anything in between. The goal is to use the challenge of podcasting daily as a form of podcasting boot camp. The Writing So Far 1 Nov 2021    daily count 1680       cumulative count 1680  Carl woke up at 6:30 AM, later than he usually did, and not refreshed as usual. On the TV was the music channel, Grover Brecht was playing in the background.   “Thought I told you to stop fucking with me,” said Carl to the TV. He quickly changed the station to another jazz channel.   The sun was just rising above the horizon and Carl got up with a stiff neck from sleeping on the sofa again. He headed straight for the kitchen where he pressed the brew button on his coffee maker. Soon the usual sounds of gurgling from the heated water started to go. Today, he reminded himself, they were going over to Nate's and let the kids play while the adults figured out what to do about the issue of Myra.  Wasn't looking forward to having a vegan enforced day as his older brother and their family only served vegan food, so Nate went through the fridge to see what he could cook up quickly for everyone. Yesterday they had cheese omelets so today needed to be something different. He saw the breakfast sausage and some hashbrowns, he also pulled out some peppers and onions to make breakfast for everyone. He tried to be as quiet as possible to let Cheryl and Myra sleep in.   Pulling out the skillet and nonstick spray he turned on the stove and sprayed down the skillet. His coffee was just about done, and he opened the cabinet with all his assorted coffee mugs and poured himself a cup. As the skillet warmed up, he drank the coffee and let its magic powers refresh him for the day ahead. He could hear Cheryl from his bedroom, soon to be their bedroom he thought to himself, and pulled out another mug for her as well as milk and sugar as he knew she did not drink her coffee black. He methodically pulled out three plates and three forks. He was surprised as how automatic this felt to him. All the changes had just been a couple of days old now and yet his body's muscle memory just seemed to kick in.  The smell of the sausage filled the room as it replaced the coffee aroma, that's when Cheryl came out of the bedroom and headed straight for the coffee.  “I'd ask you how you slept, but I am pretty sure I know you well enough to answer that myself,” whispered Cheryl as she poured her first cup. She drizzled some milk into her mug and filled the spoon with sugar and quietly stirred her coffee making sure not to bang the sides.   “Well, I hope you got some sleep in last night, one of us needs to be on their A game,” relied Carl as he flipped the sausages and dropped in the hashbrowns into the skillet. He started dicing up the peppers and onions as the rest of the food began to cook.   “Yeah, that bed of yours will work. I think I got enough sleep to be the face of this group today. So, Nate's today, how do we introduce me,” asked Cheryl?  “Well, I haven't thought that far ahead yet. I mean, from what we have been talking about, I don't think fiancée would be right just yet. Nate's wife will probably want to interrogate you to make sure you aren't trying to steal my estate. She's harmless, but overprotective,” replied Carl.  “I kind of expected someone would do that eventually seeing that Nate is a lawyer and we have already met with his custody expert. Let's just say we are friends for right now and go with that, keep it nice and easy. Do you think Nate talked with his wife at all about what happened,” asked Cheryl?  “Oh, most definitely, Carmine would want to know everything before you stepped foot into her house and met their kids. My worry is what Myra is going to remember or say at Nate's. If she starts up with the whole being adopted a year ago, Carmine may freak out a bit. I am pretty sure Nate will let her know so she isn't blindsided, I just don't know which Myra we will see this morning,” replied Carl.  “One other thing I was hoping we could talk about, and that is getting to Nate's. I am going to be covering an evening shift so I may need to jet out of there before you are ready to go. Would you mind if I followed you two out there and left when I needed to,” asked Cheryl?  “That's not going to be a problem, how about you take Myra to Nate's house, and she can ride with me back here,” replied Carl?  “Yeah, I think that will work and if Carmine gets a little too much for me to take, I have an excuse to run away,” laughed Cheryl.   “I just thought, having a kid is a great way to get out of family functions. I can always say that she needs to do some homework or isn't feeling well, and no one would suggest I stay over, I think this being a father thing is going to look good on me,” said Carl.  “Well fathers are very attractive, at least to me they are,” replied Cheryl.  “That works if we are going to be a couple, I am not sure how long I will be attractive with all my brain stuff going on,” joked Carl.  “Hey, let's not joke about that, knowing you have something like that going on really creeps me out a bit since I am basically going into this knowing you won't be there to raise Myra with me regardless of the curse,” solemnly replied Cheryl.  “I'm sorry, that's how I cope with this stuff, I just make light of it and figure that one day I won't be here anymore, so I find a way to laugh about it. It helps keep the tears from flowing, "replied Carl.   “For the rest of us, it is not that easy knowing that one day you won't be there, so until that happens, please don't joke around about your condition,” replied Cheryl.   With that they both became quiet and lost into their thoughts. Carl plated the food and both he and Cheryl heard Myra waking up as she headed to the bathroom. Cheryl poured Myra a glass of chocolate milk that they had bought during yesterday's shopping trip and put the plates and silverware on the dining room table. They heard the water running and then a few minutes later the toilet flushed. The water ran again, and Myra came out of the bathroom with a groggy look in her eyes.   “How did you sleep Myra, are you ready for a fun day today,” asked Cheryl in a happy tone?  “I slept so good that I almost forgot where I was when I woke up,” said Myra.  “Well, I have some breakfast sausage and hashbrowns mixed with green peppers and onions for you and some chocolate milk to wash it down. I was thinking we could get over to Nate's house at about 10 this morning if you are feeling up to it,” said Carl.  Myra sat at the table and Cheryl took the seat next to her and took a drink of coffee. Carl grabbed his coffee and sat on the other side of Myra. They all began to eat silently for some time. It felt like an eternity for Carl, he didn't know what to say first.   “So, Nate and Carmine are vegans, do you know what that means,” asked Cheryl?  “That they don't eat meat,” sleepily replied Myra.  “Thats right so this is all the meat you will be getting today until dinner time. You and I will go in my car because I have a shift later today, but Carl will make sure you both get home in time for dinner. Are you okay with that,” asked Cheryl?  “That works for me,” said Myra.  “Nate has two kids Seth is 12 and Rachel is 14. I know they will be excited to meet you and they have a large lot, about 5 acres so you will have plenty of room to run around and have fun. And Nate's wife Carmine makes fantastic food and does a bunch of crafts so she may have something for you to do while you are there. How does that sound,” asked Carl?  “Really exciting, I can't wait to get there. What should I wear,” asked Myra?  “Well probably clothes that can get dirty because they live out in the country. I am wearing a t-shirt and jeans. This is nothing formal, just going out there to get some fresh air and have some fun,” replied Carl.   They all finished up their breakfast and Carl collected the empty plates and silverware and started to put them into the sink. Myra and Cheryl went to the bedrooms to change, and Carl began washing the morning dishes. “So, this is what a family is supposed to feel like, I think I can get used to this' thought Carl. He had a smile on his face and was feeling upbeat as he cleaned the dishes. His phone buzzed and he took it out to look at it. He read the text message that Nate had sent him, it said “How are things this morning?' Carl replied back, ‘Everything seems to be okay; we should be there at about 10, Cheryl and Myra are driving together because Cheryl has a shift this afternoon.' Nate responded ‘Okay, I let the kids and Carmine what was going on and Vince may drop by with some information while you guys are here. Angela is coming by at 1PM as well with some paperwork and information for you to fill out. Looks like you are going to be a father.' Carl replied back ‘Sounds good see you in a few hours.' After the last exchange of texts Carl put his phone back in his pocket and finished washing the dishes.   Reaching Out To reach out to me, email timothy@createartpodcast.com I would love to hear about your journey and what you are working on. If you would like to be on the show or have me discuss a topic that is giving you trouble write in and lets start that conversation. Email: timothy@createartpodcast.com IG: @createartpodcast Twitter: @createartpod Mighty Networks: Create Art Podcast

Happy Saturday, Everyone! Welcome to season four, episode two of "Chatting with the Constantins." In this week's episode, John and Destiny discuss their love for sharing their experiences and knowledge with their listeners. Destiny and John give an update on what's been happening in their lives and the importance of getting the COVID-19 vaccine. Destiny chats about her current projects, including creating baking articles for the holiday season with Coffee House Writers. She shares her passion for teaching and shares a personal tip she learned about creating SMART goals. Destiny met with new authors and reviewed excellent books in the genres of young adult, mystery, and children. She shares her latest book review projects including, Tammy L. Anderson's ABC Animal Children Book and Tall Willows by P.C. Feather. John shares his excitement for the fall season with new tv shows premiering this weekend and the Bills vs. Chief football game on Sunday. He also chats about this week's episode of All Elite Wrestling. Destiny is working on new content for her blog, Destiny's Magical Creations, including tips for creating achievable goals and fall book recommendations. In the next episode, Destiny will discuss National Novel Writing month and give some writing tips on writing a novel in a month and creating characters. Have a wonderful week! Please check out their website for all the latest updates about their books and other projects. New blog posts from Destiny will be coming this week. If you are interested in being a guest on the podcast, please send us an email through our website or a direct Twitter message. Destiny's Magical Creations www.constantinsbooks.com/destinys-blog Our Website: www.constantinsbooks.com. Podcast Page: https://constantinspodcast.wixsite.com/cwtcpodcast1 Support Us: https://anchor.fm/cwtcpodcast1/support Destiny's CHW Author Site: https://coffeehousewriters.com/author/destiny-constantin/ Destiny's Amazon Author Page: https://www.amazon.com/Destiny-Constantin/e/B08QW84ZHN?ref=sr_ntt_srch_lnk_1&qid=1619256834&sr=8-1 COVID-19 Vaccine Info. https://www.cdc.gov/coronavirus/2019-ncov/vaccines/vaccine-benefits.html Don't forget to follow us on social media! Twitter @cwtcpodcast1 Instagram @cwtcpodcast1 Destiny's Twitter @WriterDestiny Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/constantin.books --- Send in a voice message: https://podcasters.spotify.com/pod/show/chasingstoriespodcast/message Support this podcast: https://podcasters.spotify.com/pod/show/chasingstoriespodcast/support

Happy Saturday, Everyone! Welcome to season four, episode one of "Chatting with the Constantins." In this week's episode, John and Destiny discuss their love for sharing their experiences and knowledge with their listeners. One year since they started the podcast, and Destiny created her book blog, Destiny's Magical Creations. Destiny and John give an update on what's been happening in their lives and apologize for not recording an episode in a while. Destiny chats about her current projects, including creating baking articles for the holiday season with Coffee House Writers. She shares her passion for teaching and shares a personal tip she learned about creating SMART goals. Destiny has also been meeting with new authors and reviewing excellent books in the young adult genre. She shares her latest book review for Red Magnolia by Lucy Holden. John shares his excitement for the fall season with football starting and the new fall television shows. He also chats about this week's episode of All Elite Wrestling. Destiny and John recently collaborated on a poetry piece title "Live For The Moment" and reads it on air. The poem is a dedication to their family members who have passed away. In the next episode, Destiny will discuss National Novel Writing month and give some writing tips on writing a novel in a moment and creating characters. Have a wonderful week! Please check out their website for all the latest updates about their books and other projects. New blog posts from Destiny will be coming next week. If you are interested in being a guest on the podcast, please send us an email through our website or a direct Twitter message. Destiny's Magical Creations www.constantinsbooks.com/destinys-blog Our Website: www.constantinsbooks.com. Podcast Page: https://constantinspodcast.wixsite.com/cwtcpodcast1 Destiny's CHW Author Site: https://coffeehousewriters.com/author/destiny-constantin/ Destiny's Amazon Author Page: https://www.amazon.com/Destiny-Constantin/e/B08QW84ZHN?ref=sr_ntt_srch_lnk_1&qid=1619256834&sr=8-1 Red Magnolia Book Review: https://reedsy.com/discovery/book/red-magnolia-paula-constant#review Don't forget to follow us on social media! Twitter @cwtcpodcast1 Instagram @chattingwiththeconstantins Destiny's Twitter @WriterDestiny Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/constantin.books Support our podcast:https://anchor.fm/cwtcpodcast1/support --- Send in a voice message: https://podcasters.spotify.com/pod/show/chasingstoriespodcast/message Support this podcast: https://podcasters.spotify.com/pod/show/chasingstoriespodcast/support

Considering participating in National Novel Writing month in November? Here's why authorpreneurs should add it to their schedule. NaNoWriMo website Patreon | YouTube | Author Bound

This week we're learning how to crank out that book you've been meaning to write in a mere 30 days, with author Grant Faulkner. Grant is the Executive Director of National Novel Writing Month (aka NaNoWriMo) and author of the book, Pep Talks for Writers: 52 Insights and Actions to Boost Your Creative Mojo. Listen to hear Grant talk with Jordan and Alice about the unexpected benefits of NaNoWriMo's community, the process of writing without editing, and why writer's block is a myth. Have an idea for a future episode? Call us at 347-687-8109 and leave a voicemail, or write to us at upgrade@lifehacker.com. We want to hear from you!See Privacy Policy at https://art19.com/privacy and California Privacy Notice at https://art19.com/privacy#do-not-sell-my-info.

This week the community behind National Novel Writing month over at nanowrimo.org announced that there will be no in-person events associated with their nonprofit community due to risks associated with COVID-19. It’s the right move, but the question remains: how do we sustain the excitement, the energy, and continue to build community without all the awesome that is in-person NaNoWriMo events? Nicole has some ideas and shares them this week, including tools for virtual connection, tips on how show up for a virtual community, and why this might be the best opportunity for you to find your peeps! This episode was sponsored by The Coloringbook Coach. Use the code STOPWRITINGALONE15 to receive 15% your services booked at www.thecoloringbookcoach.com    Visit the Stop Writing Alone Bookshop to support Stop Writing Alone and indie bookshops: https://bookshop.org/shop/Stopwritingalone    Mentioned in this episode: NaNoWriMo https://nanowrimo.org/ NaNoWriMo 2020 No In-Person Announcement https://twitter.com/NaNoWriMo/status/1295841536916115462 Zoom https://zoom.us/ Slack https://slack.com/ Marco Polo App https://www.marcopolo.me/  Voxer https://www.voxer.com/  Stop Writing Alone Bookshop https://bookshop.org/shop/Stopwritingalone  NV Rivera YouTube Channel https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCpPlp1EVzQhDFPdGp5w2KoQ?view_as=subscriber  Stay connected to learn about all Stop Writing Alone stuff -- get on Nicole’s email list: https://mailchi.mp/ff8df93e57dc/penpals  Buy Nicole a coffee (AKA support the podcast!) https://ko-fi.com/stopwritingalone   Places to connect to the STOP WRITING ALONE community and introduce yourself: Stop Writing Alone FB Page: https://www.facebook.com/stopwritingalone/ Join the Stop Writing Alone with Nicole Rivera FB Group: https://www.facebook.com/groups/2205774733034348/ Stop Writing Alone website: https://stopwritingalone.com/ Join the Stop Writing Alone email list: https://mailchi.mp/ff8df93e57dc/penpals  Stop Writing Alone Instagram account https://www.instagram.com/stopwritingalone/  Nicole’s Twitter: https://twitter.com/nv_rivera  The Stop Writing Alone voice number (call to introduce yourself!): (646) 907-9607    When you find a group of people who lift you up on a daily basis, it is important to share their awesome. Here are links to the women in Nicole’s Mastermind group (currently going by the name The Voxer Vixens!). Please support these women who do so much to support Nicole on a daily basis! Kim A. Flodin https://www.howinthehellpodcast.com/ Lisa Murray https://ihavedreamsdammit.com/ Claire Oldham West https://slimmingstories.podbean.com/ Johanna Jaquez-Peralta https://www.instagram.com/latina_livin_keto/ Emma Isaacs https://www.instagram.com/emmaisaacsdesign/ 

Hello Everyone! This episode will be reviewing my need for Time Management and getting out of the overwhelming funk you get into when you don't do something for a long time. I explain methods of how to get past not wanting to do housework or getting everyday tasks completed along with how to make things fun and rewarding. I hope you all enjoy this podcast and listen in. In this podcast I do mention my book that I wrote for National Novel Writing month that will hopefully be published in the New Year on an Ebook Platform like kindle or something along those lines. Please stay tuned for more information as that is still in production. I also fall in this episode, moderately out of my chair, and cant figure out how to edit that out. Bare with me, as I am still getting used to my recording space. Find me on the medias! Instagram! @FamilyLifeInChaos Facebook! @FamilyLifeInChaos --- Support this podcast: https://anchor.fm/FLIC/support

So, National Novel Writing month is a month and a half away, it's time to get our prep started. Here is what I am doing. What are you doing? --- This episode is sponsored by · Anchor: The easiest way to make a podcast. https://anchor.fm/app --- Send in a voice message: https://anchor.fm/projectshadow/message Support this podcast: https://anchor.fm/projectshadow/support

Justin joins Matt to discuss National Novel Writing month, the challenges of writing a novel in a month, and the stories that has resulted in for him.

National Novel Writing month. Lt Sherman's thoughts on Anchor not being a disruptor. --- Support this podcast: https://anchor.fm/sherman-on/support

National Novel Writing Month Meet authors Connie Cockrell and J. A. Marlow promoting this amazing contest and sharning their writing careers. Connie is going to be at the VETFest in Avondale AZ on November 14th. This is held by the Historic Avondale Merchants association as part of the 2nd Saturday Avondale Art shows held every month. J.A. Marlow writes across many genres, including science fiction, young adult, romance, contemporary, and others. www.conniesrandomthoughts.wordpress.comThis show is broadcast live on W4CY Radio – (www.w4cy.com) part of Talk 4 Radio (http://www.talk4radio.com/) on the Talk 4 Media Network (http://www.talk4media.com/).

Yes, it's true listeners. There is a secret extra night of totally by-the-book writing available to die hard Nanowrimo participants. Jim and Ben know the secret combo to unlock it. This episode is also full of further ideas and plans leading up to National Novel Writing month. It's safer to travel with friends in this difficult challenge, after all.

T.M. Franklin started out her career writing non-fiction in a television newsroom. Graduating with a B.A. in Communications specializing in broadcast journalism and production, she worked for nine years as a major market television news producer, and garnered two regional Emmy Awards, before she resigned to be a full-time mom and part-time freelance writer. Her first published novel, MORE, was born during National Novel Writing month, a challenge to write a novel in thirty days. MORE was well-received, being selected as a finalist in the 2013 Kindle Book Review Best Indie Book Awards, as well as winning the Suspense/Thriller division of the Blogger Book Fair Reader’s Choice Awards.   http://www.tmfranklin.com In addition to MORE and its sequel, The Guardians, Franklin penned the Amazon best-selling short story,Window, as well as another short story, A Piece of Cake, which first appeared in the Romantic Interludesanthology. Her new YA romance, which will be released in June, is Franklin’s first love story without a paranormal or fantasy aspect. TWELVE, the final installment in the MORE Trilogy will be released in the fall of 2014. http://facebook.com/northwestprime   http://northwestprime.com This show is sponsored in part by http://audibletrial.com/northwestprime 1st book is Free! Click & see if audible books are right for you!